Unresolved cases of type fixation, synonymy and homonymy in harpacticoid copepod nomenclature (Crustacea: Copepoda)

Rony Huys

Type fixation for each of the 601 valid genera (17 placed incertae sedis) and 13 genera of doubtful identity (genera inquirenda) in the Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) has been verified. Twenty-four genus-group names published after 1930 lack the mandatory type fixation and are therefore unavailable. With the exception of Kliopsyllus Kunz, 1962 which is replaced by its senior synonym Emertonia Wilson, 1932, such names are made available here by either attributing the original name to the first author(s) who explicitly fixed a type species (Psammastacus Nicholls, 1935; Alteuthellopsis Lang, 1944; Idyellopsis Lang, 1944; Paralaophonte Lang, 1944; Robertgurneya Lang, 1944; Cladorostrata Shen & Tai, 1963; Micropsammis Mielke, 1975; and the subgenera Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1948 and Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962;) or by adopting the name taking the present authorship and date (Paranannopus Lang, 1936a; Paraidya Sewell, 1940; Apodopsyllus Kunz, 1962; Scottolana Por, 1967; Barbaracletodes Bec...

TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Zootaxa 2183: 1–99 (2009) www.mapress.com / zootaxa/ ISSN 1175-5326 (print edition) Monograph Copyright © 2009 · Magnolia Press ZOOTAXA ISSN 1175-5334 (online edition) ZOOTAXA 2183 Unresolved cases of type fixation, synonymy and homonymy in harpacticoid copepod nomenclature (Crustacea: Copepoda) RONY HUYS Department of Zoology, Natural History Museum, Cromwell Road, London SW7 5BD, U.K. E-mail: rjh@nhm.ac.uk Magnolia Press Auckland, New Zealand Accepted by A. Minelli: 20 Jun. 2009; published: 6 Aug. 2009 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. RONY HUYS Unresolved cases of type fixation, synonymy and homonymy in harpacticoid copepod nomenclature (Crustacea: Copepoda) (Zootaxa 2183) 99 pp.; 30 cm. 6 Aug. 2009 ISBN 978-1-86977-399-1 (paperback) ISBN 978-1-86977-400-4 (Online edition) FIRST PUBLISHED IN 2009 BY Magnolia Press P.O. Box 41-383 Auckland 1346 New Zealand e-mail: zootaxa@mapress.com http://www.mapress.com/zootaxa/ © 2009 Magnolia Press All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored, transmitted or disseminated, in any form, or by any means, without prior written permission from the publisher, to whom all requests to reproduce copyright material should be directed in writing. This authorization does not extend to any other kind of copying, by any means, in any form, and for any purpose other than private research use. ISSN 1175-5326 (Print edition) ISSN 1175-5334 (Online edition) 2 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Table of contents Abstract ................................................................................................................................................................................ 4 Introduction .......................................................................................................................................................................... 5 Cases of homonymy ............................................................................................................................................................. 6 Anoplosoma Sars, 1911c (Family Ameiridae) .............................................................................................................. 7 Poria Lang, 1965 (Family Canthocamptidae) .............................................................................................................. 7 Sewellia Lang, 1965 (Family Dactylopusiidae) ............................................................................................................ 8 Ichnusella Cottarelli, 1971 (Family Leptopontiidae).................................................................................................... 8 Dahlakia Por, 1986a (Family Canthocamptidae).......................................................................................................... 9 Unavailable genus-group names .......................................................................................................................................... 9 Rhizothrix Brady & Robertson, 1876 (Family Rhizotrichidae) .................................................................................. 10 Psammastacus Nicholls, 1935 (Family Leptastacidae) .............................................................................................. 10 Paranannopus Lang, 1936a (Family Pseudotachidiidae) ........................................................................................... 10 Paraidya Sewell, 1940 (Family Tisbidae) .................................................................................................................. 12 Alteuthellopsis Lang, 1944 (Family Peltidiidae)......................................................................................................... 12 Halectinosoma Lang, 1944 (Family Ectinosomatidae)............................................................................................... 12 Heterolaophonte Lang, 1944 (Family Laophontidae)................................................................................................. 14 Idyellopsis Lang, 1944 (Family Idyanthidae) ............................................................................................................. 15 Paralaophonte Lang, 1944 (Family Laophontidae) ................................................................................................... 15 Robertgurneya Lang, 1944 (Family Miraciidae) ........................................................................................................ 16 Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1948 (Family Canthocamptidae).......................................................................................... 16 Apodopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Family Paramesochridae) ................................................................................................ 17 Kliopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Family Paramesochridae).................................................................................................... 18 Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Family Paramesochridae)................................................................................................. 19 Cladorostrata Shen & Tai, 1963 (Family Miraciidae)................................................................................................ 20 Scottolana Por, 1967 (Family Canuellidae) ................................................................................................................ 20 Psyllocamptus (Langpsyllocamptus) Kunz, 1975b (Family Ameiridae) .................................................................... 22 Micropsammis Mielke, 1975 (Family Pseudotachidiidae).......................................................................................... 22 Barbaracletodes Becker, 1979 (Family Cletodidae incertae sedis) ........................................................................... 22 Ameiropsyllus Bodin, 1979 (Family Ameiridae) ........................................................................................................ 23 Chilaophonte Mielke, 1985 (Family Laophontidae)................................................................................................... 23 Psammonitocrella Rouch, 1992 (Family Ameiridae) ................................................................................................. 23 Tectacingulum Harris, 1994 (Family Porcellidiidae) .................................................................................................. 24 Stygonitocrella (Fiersiella) Suárez-Morales & Iliffe, 2005 (Family Ameiridae) ....................................................... 24 Pilocamptus Wells, 2007 (Family Canthocamptidae)................................................................................................. 25 Junior subjective synonyms ............................................................................................................................................... 26 Idomene Philippi, 1843 (Family Pseudotachidiidae) .................................................................................................. 26 Alteutha Baird, 1846b (Family Peltidiidae) ................................................................................................................ 27 Family Tisbidae Stebbing, 1910.................................................................................................................................. 28 Subfamily Cerviniopsinae Brotskaya, 1963................................................................................................................ 29 Namakosiramia Ho & Perkins, 1977 (Family Laophontidae) .................................................................................... 30 Family Huntemanniidae Por, 1986a............................................................................................................................ 30 Orphaned taxonomic groupings ......................................................................................................................................... 31 Amphiascus Sars, 1905a (Family Miraciidae) ............................................................................................................ 31 Teissierella Monard, 1935a (Family Miraciidae)........................................................................................................ 32 Hastigerella Nicholls, 1935 (Family Ectinosomatidae).............................................................................................. 33 Interleptomesochra Lang, 1965 (Family Ameiridae) ................................................................................................. 34 Addendum: Junior homonyms in Calanoida and Cyclopoida............................................................................................ 36 Parathalassius Dussart, 1986 ..................................................................................................................................... 36 Berea Yamaguti, 1963 ................................................................................................................................................. 36 Acknowledgements ............................................................................................................................................................ 36 References .......................................................................................................................................................................... 37 UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 3 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Abstract Type fixation for each of the 601 valid genera (17 placed incertae sedis) and 13 genera of doubtful identity (genera inquirenda) in the Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) has been verified. Twenty-four genus-group names published after 1930 lack the mandatory type fixation and are therefore unavailable. With the exception of Kliopsyllus Kunz, 1962 which is replaced by its senior synonym Emertonia Wilson, 1932, such names are made available here by either attributing the original name to the first author(s) who explicitly fixed a type species (Psammastacus Nicholls, 1935; Alteuthellopsis Lang, 1944; Idyellopsis Lang, 1944; Paralaophonte Lang, 1944; Robertgurneya Lang, 1944; Cladorostrata Shen & Tai, 1963; Micropsammis Mielke, 1975; and the subgenera Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1948 and Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962;) or by adopting the name taking the present authorship and date (Paranannopus Lang, 1936a; Paraidya Sewell, 1940; Apodopsyllus Kunz, 1962; Scottolana Por, 1967; Barbaracletodes Becker, 1979; Ameiropsyllus Bodin, 1979; Chilaophonte Mielke, 1985; Psammonitocrella Rouch, 1992; Tectacingulum Harris, 1994; and the subgenera Intermedopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (corrected spelling Intermediopsyllus) and Fiersiella Suárez Morales & Iliffe, 2005). In two cases a ruling by the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature will be required to avoid upsetting a long-accepted name in its accustomed meaning (Halectinosoma Lang, 1944; Heterolaophonte Lang, 1944). The recently proposed generic name Pilocamptus Wells, 2007 does not satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1 and is here made available by explicit citation of a bibliographic reference that provides a diagnosis purported to differentiate the taxon. Rhizothrix Brady & Robertson, 1876 is an unavailable name which was first made available by Sars (1909a). The unavailable generic name Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962 has no potentially valid synonym and is replaced by the next oldest available name from among its subgenera, i.e. Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981 (ICZN Art. 23.3.5). The unavailable subgeneric name Psyllocamptus (Langpsyllocamptus) Kunz, 1975b is not reinstated because it denotes a taxon that is based exclusively on plesiomorphies. New replacement names have been proposed for preoccupied generic names in the harpacticoid families Canthocamptidae (Poria Lang, 1965; Dahlakia Por, 1986a), Dactylopusiidae (Sewellia Lang, 1965), and Leptopontiidae (Ichnusella Cottarelli, 1971). The preoccupied generic name Anoplosoma Sars, 1911c (family Ameiridae) is replaced by a previously proposed, but subsequently forgotten, replacement name, Anoplosomella Strand, 1929. Nomina nova are also suggested for Parathalassius Dussart, 1986 (Calanoida: Centropagidae) and Berea Yamaguti, 1963 (Cyclopoida: Chondracanthidae) which have entered into homonymy with previously established names. The junior synonym Alteutha Baird, 1846b is considered valid, taking precedence as a nomen protectum over the older names Sterope Goodsir, 1845 and Carillus Goodsir, 1845 (nomina oblita). Similar reversal of precedence applies to the family-group names Peltidiidae Claus, 1860 and Tisbidae Stebbing, 1910 which are junior subjective synonyms of Steropinae Dana, 1854 and Scutellidiinae Claus, 1889, respectively. Since the type of Idomene Philippi, 1843 is identified as a member of the Clausidiidae (Cyclopoida), the generic name Xouthous Thomson, 1883 is reinstated to accommodate all remaining species currently placed in Idomene. The forgotten copepod genus Microchelonia Brady, 1918 is placed in the family Laophontidae and considered a senior subjective synonym of Namakosiramia Ho & Perkins, 1977. The family-group name Pontostratiotidae A. Scott, 1909 (type: Pontostratiotes Brady, 1883) is a senior subjective synonym of Cerviniopseinae Brotskaya, 1963 (type: Cerviniopsis Sars, 1903) and the former is consequently reinstated at the subfamilial level. The family-group name Huntemanniidae Por, 1986a (type: Huntemannia Poppe, 1884) is a junior subjective synonym of Nannopinae Brady, 1880a (type: Nannopus Brady, 1880a) and the latter is reinstated as the valid name at family rank and with the spelling corrected to Nannopodidae. The family-name Paranannopinae Por, 1986a is a nomen nudum based on an unavailable generic name and is replaced by Danielsseniinae Huys & Gee in Huys et al., 1996. Four orphaned taxonomic groupings created by the removal of the type species – but not of the remaining species included in a genus – require an existing (previously invalid) or new generic name. Amphiascus Sars, 1905a is a senior objective synonym of Paramphiascopsis Lang, 1944 and must be restricted to the species currently included in the latter; a new genus Sarsamphiascus (type: Dactylopus minutus Claus, 1863) is proposed to receive all remaining Amphiascus species. The new generic names Monardius gen. nov. and Glabrotelson gen. nov. are proposed for the orphaned taxonomic groupings resulting from the removal of the types of Teissierella Monard, 1935a to Robertsonia Brady, 1880a, and of Hastigerella Nicholls, 1935 to Arenosetella Wilson, 1932, respectively. Leptomesochra Sars, 1911b is a senior subjective synonym of Interleptomesochra Lang, 1965 and must be restricted to the latter’s taxonomic concept; the previously unavailable generic name Leptameira Lang, 1936d is reinstated under the present authorship and date to assemble all remaining Leptomesochra species. 4 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Type species are fixed for a number of genera that were proposed before 1931 without original type designation: Marshia Herrick, 1895; Cerviniopsis Sars, 1903; Pseudobradya Sars, 1904a; Alteuthella A. Scott, 1909; Diosaccopsis Brian, 1925a; and Nannopodella Monard, 1928. Xouthous sarsi sp. nov. is proposed for Idomene forficata Philippi, 1843 sensu Sars (1906a). Tachidius longicornis Olofsson, 1917 is reinstated and placed in the genus Geeopsis Huys in Huys et al., 1996 as G. longicornis (Olofsson, 1917) comb. nov. Micropsammis galapagoensis Mielke, 1997 is transferred to Telopsammis as T. galapagoensis (Mielke, 1997) comb. nov. Key words: Harpacticoida, zoological nomenclature, type fixation, new replacement names, unavailable names, junior synonyms, orphaned taxa, Bereacanthus nom. nov., Bereraia nom. nov., Dahlakocamptus nom. nov., Dussartopages nom. nov., Hanikraia nom. nov., Sewelliapusia nom. nov., Glabrotelson gen. nov., Monardius gen. nov., Sarsamphiascus gen. nov. Introduction With the recent publication of the comprehensive checklist of harpacticoids of the world (Wells 2007), the classification of the group has – at least for the foreseeable future – acquired a level of stability it had not witnessed for the last half-century. The ongoing search for natural order has now generated a testable taxonomic framework of the Harpacticoida that can be challenged with alternative character sets such as molecular sequence data. Wells (2007) recognized about 4,300 species placed in 589 genera and 56 families, representing a five-fold increase in the number of species since the last comprehensive treatment by Lang (1948). Given the vast number of synonyms, homonyms, new combinations and unavailable names that have accumulated since the first harpacticoid copepod description by O.F. Müller (1776), it is to be expected that not all nomenclatural problems have been resolved thus far. Wells’s (2007) thorough approach revealed several unresolved cases of homonymy at the species level and new replacement names were proposed by the author where required; the situation is, however, less satisfactory at genus level. Several harpacticoid genusgroup names are preoccupied by senior homonyms, and new replacement names have already been proposed for some of them (Özdikmen & Pesce 2006; Özdikmen 2008, 2009). Dual designation of the same namebearing type or subsequent removal of the type species to another genus has resulted in a number of unresolved cases of synonymy. One example of such “orphaned” taxonomic groupings that has recently come to light is the genus Echinocamptus Chappuis, 1929a, the type species of which was also subsequently designated as the type of the subgenus Bryocamptus (Limocamptus) Chappuis, 1929a (Wells 2007). However, by far the largest source of nomenclatural confusion stems from the lack of attention to typification, which provides stability and objective continuity in the application of names. It has recurrently been ignored that genus-group names established after 1930 must be accompanied by the explicit fixation of a type species (ICZN Art. 13.3) in order to make them available. Failure to comply with this requirement has introduced – even until very recently – an unexpectedly high number of nomina nuda in the harpacticoid literature. Some of these cases have been resolved (Galassi et al. 1999; Reid et al. 2003) but many unavailable genus-group names still await type fixation. The steady addition of new taxa shows that the dynamism of harpacticoid taxonomy is clearly set to continue. Since Wells’s (2007) monumental checklist twenty-eight genera have already been added: Ancorabolina George, 2006b; Apistophonte Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006b; Carcinocaris Cottarelli, Bruno & Berrera, 2006; Foweya Gee, 2006; Propephonte Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006b; Pseudechinopsyllus George, 2006a; Spiniferaphonte Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2007; Aequinoctiella Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 2008; Arcticocarella Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008; Ciplakastacus Sak, Karaytuğ & Huys, 2008; Mesopontia Sak, Huys & Karaytuğ, 2008; Onychopontia Sak, Huys & Karaytuğ, 2008; Pesceus Özdikmen, 2008; Pordfus Özdikmen, 2008; Raowellsia Özdikmen, 2008; Vermicaris Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008; Vibriopsyllus Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008; Acuticoxa Huys & Kihara, 2009; Inermiphonte Huys & Lee, 2009; Marbefia Huys & Lee, 2009; Chaulionyx Kihara & Huys, UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 5 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 2009a; Paranaiara Kihara & Huys, 2009b; Dahmsopottekina Özdikmen, 2009; Muohuysia Özdikmen, 2009; Monodicaris Schminke, 2009; Paranitocrella Tang & Knott, 2009; Nyxis Willen, 2009; Keraia Willen & Dittmar, 2009 (Cottarelli et al. 2006, 2008; Gee 2006; George 2006a, 2006b; Gheerardyn et al. 2006b, 2007; Huys & Kihara 2009; Huys & Lee 2009; Kihara & Huys 2009a, 2009b; Kornev & Chertoprud 2008; Özdikmen 2008, 2009; Sak et al. 2008a, 2008b; Schminke 2009; Tang & Knott 2009; Willen 2009; Willen & Dittmar 2009). In addition, the subgenus Parabradya Lang, 1944 was upgraded to generic status (Seifried et al. 2007), the new replacement name Neomrazekiella Özdikmen & Pesce, 2006 was proposed for the preoccupied subgeneric name Mrazekiella Brehm, 1949 (Özdikmen & Pesce 2006) and the genus Kinnecaris Jakobi, 1972 was reinstated (Schminke 2008). Finally, Psammoleptastacus Pennak, 1942 (formerly a junior subjective synonym of Arenopontia Kunz, 1937) and Neoleptastacus Nicholls, 1945b (formerly a subgenus of Arenopontia) were reinstated as valid genera by Sak et al. (2008a). The proposal of the genus Eolaophonte by Apostolov (1990) does not feature in any subsequent monograph or checklist and has escaped most workers’ attention till now (cf. Bodin 1997; Boxshall & Halsey 2004; Wells 2007). Both Phycolaophonte Pallares, 1975a and Eolaophonte Apostolov, 1990 were relegated to junior subjective synonyms of Coullia Hamond, 1973a by Huys (2009). Gheerardyn et al. (in press) relegated the recently proposed genus Archaeotisbe Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 to a junior subjective synonym of Atergopedia Martínez Arbizu & Moura, 1998. In accordance with Wells’s (1967) earlier course of action (overruled by Kunz (1975a)) the genus Lineosoma Wells, 1965b was synonymised with Noodtiella Wells, 1965b by Kihara and Huys (2009a). The genus Cristacoxa Huys, 1990a was relegated to a junior subjective synonym of Noodtorthopsyllus Lang, 1965 by Huys and Kihara (2009). The purpose of this paper is to resolve, where possible and appropriate, outstanding nomenclatural issues in harpacticoid taxonomy – at genus-group level and above. The problems addressed include cases of homonymy, non-availability of names owing to lack of type fixation, and miscellaneous matters centered mostly on subjective junior synonyms and “orphaned” taxonomic groupings. The solutions variously involve proposal of new replacement names for homonyms, clarification of actual authorship of names made available after their initial proposal, assumption of authorship of an unavailable name, and proposal of new names for “orphaned” taxonomic assemblages. In three such cases a ruling by the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature will be required and proposals have been submitted to ensure that stability and universality in the application of those names are not threatened (Huys 2008a, 2008b; Huys & Clark 2009). The nomenclatural changes proposed in this paper are summarized in Table 1. The rationale behind these changes is explained in detail below. Articles and Recommendations cited in the text refer to the fourth edition of the International Code of Zoological Nomenclature (ICZN 1999), the provisions of which supersede those of the previous editions of the Code with effect from 1 January 2000. The validity of type fixation for each of the 601 genera of Harpacticoida currently in use was verified and the old and current binomen of the type species as well as the nomenclatural act that established it are summarized in Table 4. Finally, the opportunity was taken to point out two unresolved homonymy issues at genus-group level in other copepod orders. Cases of homonymy At least five harpacticoid generic names have entered into homonymy with previously established genusgroup names proposed for non-copepodan taxa. In each of these cases, both the prior nominal taxon name (junior homonym) and its new replacement name proposed below have the same type species (ICZN Art. 67.8). The recently proposed family-group name Zosimidae Seifried, 2003 (type genus Zosime Boeck, 1873) (cf. Seifried 2003: 100) is also a junior homonym of Zosiminae Alcock, 1898 (Decapoda, family Xanthidae; type genus Zosimus A.-G. Desmarest, 1823) (cf. Alcock 1898: 77). Such a case resulting from similarity but not identity of the names of the respective type genera must be referred to the Commission for a ruling to remove homonymy (ICZN Art. 55.3.1). An application to preserve the family-group name Zosimidae Seifried, 2003 by choosing a new grammatical stem from the name of the type genus Zosime (according to 6 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. ICZN Recommendation 29A), taking the original authorship and date, has been submitted (Huys & Clark 2009). Anoplosoma Sars, 1911c (Family Ameiridae) Sars (1911c: 431) established the genus Anoplosoma Sars, 1911c for a new species A. sordidum Sars, 1911c (type by monotypy) and placed it in the Ancorabolidae. Lang (1944, 1948) transferred the genus to the Ameiridae (subfamily Stenocopiinae) while Por (1964a: 99) added a second species, A. stryx Por, 1964a. Sars (1911c) himself used two different spellings for the generic name, Anoplosoma in the heading of the generic diagnosis (p. 431) and the figure legend of Supplement Plate 49, and Anaplosoma in the combination with the type species name in the text (p. 432). The latter spelling was adopted by some authors (e.g. Pesta 1927: 41) but should be ranked as an incorrect original spelling (lapsus calami) since Sars (1911c: 432) clearly stated “… it is from this character [the absence of any obvious armature on the body; Greek anoplos, meaning unarmed] that the generic name here proposed has been derived…”. Strand (1929: 9) pointed out that Anoplosoma Sars, 1911c was preoccupied by Anoplosoma Agassiz, 1846 and proposed the new replacement name Anoplosomella. This nomen novum has not been cited since and does not feature in Boxshall and Halsey’s (2004) list of unused generic names. Agassiz (1846: 25, 1848: 70) corrected the spelling of Anoplosomatum Grube, 1840 (type species: Anoplosomatum utriculus Grube, 1840) to Anoplosoma. According to ICZN Arts 32.2 and 32.5, Grube’s (1840: 47) spelling of the name Anoplosomatum is the correct original one and hence Agassiz’s subsequent spelling is an unjustified emendation (Art. 33.2.3). Anoplosoma Agassiz, 1846 therefore becomes a junior objective synonym (as an unnecessary replacement name) of Anoplosomatum Grube, 1840 and can enter into homonymy with other genus-group names. There are only a few citations of Grube’s genus in the literature and all use the original spelling without reference to Agassiz’s subsequent spelling (e.g. Siebold 1845: 321; Diesing 1859: 754, 766). Initially thought to represent a “transition” from the Echinodermata to the worms, Baird (1868: 99) subsequently listed Anoplosomatum under “Genera of Sipunculidae not sufficiently established, and the position of which is doubtful” before Delage and Hérouard (1897: 24) eventually considered it a synonym of Phascolosoma Leuckart, 1828 (Sipuncula: Phascolosomatidae). Although the senior homonym has not been used as a valid name after 1899 (ICZN Art. 23.9.1.1), the generic name Anoplosoma Sars, 1911c cannot be maintained as a nomen protectum on the basis of prevailing usage since it has not been used in at least 25 works, published by at least 10 authors since 1960 (i.e. the immediately preceding 50 years) (ICZN Art. 23.9.1.2). Strand’s (1929: 9) replacement of it by Anoplosomella Strand, 1929 is confirmed, and the resulting new combinations must be cited as Anoplosomella sordida (Sars, 1911c) comb. nov. [type] and A. stryx (Por, 1964a) comb. nov. Note that the former is formally treated here as a new combination since Strand (1929) had not mentioned the type species Anoplosoma sordidum when he proposed the replacement name Anoplosomella. Poria Lang, 1965 (Family Canthocamptidae) Por (1964a: 115) synonymised the monotypic genera Hemimesochra Sars, 1920b (type species: Hemimesochra clavularis Sars, 1920b) and Mesopsyllus Por, 1960b (type species: Mesopsyllus atargatis Por, 1960b) and added a third species, Hemimesochra derketo Por, 1964a. Lang (1965: 423) dismissed this course of action by resurrecting Mesopsyllus for M. atargatis, restricting Hemimesochra to H. clavularis and fixing H. derketo as the type and only species of a new genus Poria Lang, 1965. All three genera were removed from the Cletodidae by Por (1986a) and placed in a new subfamily Hemimesochrinae in the Canthocamptidae. Poria Lang, 1965 cannot be maintained as a valid name since it is a junior homonym of Poria Mulsant, 1850 (Coleoptera: Coccinellidae). Mulsant (1850: 885) included eight species in Poria but refrained from type UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 7 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. fixation. Crotch (1874) subsequently listed Poria cyanea Mulsant, 1850 as the type species. The senior homonym Poria Mulsant, 1850 is still a valid name that is widely used in the coccinellid literature (e.g. Fürsch 1990; Lawrence & Newton 1995). Here the new replacement name Hanikraia nom. nov. (gender: feminine), alluding to the location of the type locality (Israel; Eastern Mediterranean; off Rosh Hanikra) is substituted for Poria Lang, 1965, containing Hanikraia derketo (Por, 1964a) comb. nov. as its type and only valid species. Huys and Thistle (1989) suggested that the species identified as “Cletodidae sp. indet.” by Wells (1965a) also belongs to Poria, but Bodin (1997) considered it to be an unidentifiable juvenile specimen. In accordance with Wells’s (2007) checklist it is here regarded as species incertae sedis in Hanikraia pending the re-examination of additional material. Sewellia Lang, 1965 (Family Dactylopusiidae) Sewell (1940: 227) described the new species Dactylopusia tropica Sewell, 1940 on the basis of an unspecified number of females. Krishnaswamy (1957: 37) described the hitherto unknown male based on non-type material. Hence, his statement that the “… male allotype will be lodged in the Zoological Survey…” is obviously in violation with the Code (ICZN Art. 72.1.1). Sewell (1940: 229) believed the species formed a “connecting link” between the genera Dactylopusia Norman, 1903a and Dactylopusioides Brian, 1928b. Lang (1965: 168) proposed a new genus Sewellia Lang, 1965 to accommodate D. tropica as its type and only species (by original designation), overlooking that Hora (1932: 315) had already used the same genus-group name for a genus of river loaches (Cypriniformes, Balitoridae). Sewellia Lang, 1965 is therefore a junior homonym of Sewellia Hora, 1932 (type: Balitora lineolata Valenciennes in Cuvier and Valenciennes, 1846, by monotypy). A new replacement name, Sewelliapusia nom. nov. (named after R. B. Seymour Sewell; gender: feminine), is proposed to resolve this case of homonymy and hence the type species should be cited as Sewelliapusia tropica (Sewell, 1940) comb. nov. The genus has remained monotypic since its inception and is currently placed in the family Dactylopusiidae (Willen 2000). Ichnusella Cottarelli, 1971 (Family Leptopontiidae) Cottarelli (1971: 58) established this genus for his new species Ichnusella eione Cottarelli, 1971 (type species by original designation) and Psammopsyllus pasquinii Cottarelli, 1969, overlooking that the generic name Ichnusella had already been introduced by Dieni and Massari (1966: 170) for a genus of fossil Foraminiferida. Since the Code applies to Metazoa and also to protistan taxa when workers treat them as animals for the purposes of nomenclature (ICZN Art. 1.1.1), Ichnusella Cottarelli, 1971 is a junior homonym of Ichnusella Dieni & Massari, 1966 (type species by original designation: Ichnusella trocholinaeformis Dieni & Massari, 1966), both being derived from the ancient name of Sardinia (Greek Ίχνοΰσα). A new replacement name, Bereraia nom. nov. (gender: feminine), is proposed, named after Dr Raffaella Berera (Università della Tuscia, Viterbo, Italy), in recognition of her valuable contributions to the knowledge of the genus (Berera & Cottarelli 2003; Berera et al. 2001; Cottarelli et al. 1998). The genus currently includes the following species: Psammopsyllus pasquinii Cottarelli, 1969 = Bereraia pasquinii (Cottarelli, 1969) comb. nov.; Ichnusella eione Cottarelli, 1971 = B. eione (Cottarelli, 1971) comb. nov. [type]; Ichnusella longifurca Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 1998 = B. longifurca (Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 1998) comb. nov.; Ichnusella tertia Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 1998 = B. tertia (Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 1998) comb. nov.; Ichnusella improvisa Berera, Cottarelli & Bruno, 2001 = B. improvisa (Berera, Cottarelli & Bruno, 2001) comb. nov.; and Ichnusella ionica Berera & Cottarelli, 2003 = B. ionica (Berera & Cottarelli, 2003) comb. nov. 8 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Dahlakia Por, 1986a (Family Canthocamptidae) Por (1968: 45) described a new species of Cletodidae, Cletocamptus xenuus Por, 1968, from the Dahlak Archipelago but expressed reservations about its generic assignment. In a later paper (Por 1986a: 123), he proposed a new genus Dahlakia Por, 1986a in the subfamily Hemimesochrinae (Canthocamptidae) and designated C. xenuus as its type and only species. Dahlakia Por, 1986a is a junior homonym of Dahlakia Biggs, 1971 (type species by original designation: Dahlakia leilae Biggs, 1971) (Gastropoda: Cerithiidae). Houbrick (1978) considered Biggs’s (1971: 221) genus a junior subjective synonym of Bittium Leach in Gray, 1847 while some authors have used Dahlakia as a subgenus of Bittium (e.g. Bosch et al. 1995). In a later paper Houbrick (1992: 270) proposed that the type species of Dahlakia is in fact a probable synonym of Cerithium scabridum Philippi, 1848, and therefore excluded the genus from the Bittiinae (family Cerithiidae). It is proposed here to remove Dahlakia Por, 1986a from its homonymy by replacing it with the new replacement name Dahlakocamptus nom. nov. (gender: masculine), containing Dahlakocamptus xenuus (Por, 1968) comb. nov. as its type and sole species. Unavailable genus-group names In order to be available every new genus-group name published after 1930 must be accompanied by the fixation of a type species in the original description. Such mandatory type fixation (ICZN Art. 13.3) has been ignored for a number of harpacticoid genus-group names and its strict application does not appear to have had much impact on copepod nomenclature until recently. Both Galassi et al. (1999) and Reid et al. (2003) recognized that Petkovski’s (1976) generic names Nitocrellopsis Petkovski, 1976 and Stygonitocrella Petkovski, 1976 had been established without type fixation and consequently made them available under their own authorship by fixing Nitocrellopsis rouchi Galassi, De Laurentiis & Dole-Olivier, 1999 and Nitocrella montana Noodt, 1965 as the respective types. A taxon denoted by an unavailable name requires a replacement name which – in the absence of potentially valid synonyms – can either be the old name or a newly proposed name (ICZN Art. 23.3.5). I have elected to validate the old names instead of proposing new substitute names which are likely to be destabilizing even if they are allowed by the Code. The adoption of a previously unavailable name as the valid name of a taxon establishes it as a new name with its own authorship and date (ICZN Glossary: nomen nudum). The Code (Arts 11.9.3 and 51.3) is not explicit about the nomenclatural implications of such course of action but its logical interpretation entails that (1) since this does not involve homonymy between two available names (in which case type fixation would be carried over to the new replacement name), the adopted unavailable name is not a nomen novum but must be indicated by the term gen. nov. (thereby satisfying the provisions of ICZN Art. 16.1 for names published after 1999); the term nom. nov. should only be used to indicate a new replacement name (ICZN Recommendation 16A); (2) since species-group names must be published in combination with a generic name, but the latter need not be valid or even available (ICZN Art. 11.9.3.1) the unavailability of genus-group names has no implications for its originally or subsequently included species other than that they must be treated as new combinations; hence the authorship and date of the author(s) making the name available must be cited in parentheses (ICZN Art. 51.3); and (3) since the name was originally unavailable, type fixation is by original rather than subsequent designation. In the introduction to his monograph, Lang (1948: 7) stated that whenever the type species of a genus was not explicitly indicated by him, he considered the first species to have been described in that genus as the type (“Wenn der Genotypus für eine Gattung nicht angegeben wird, betrachte ich die zuerst beschriebene Art als solcher.”). Such a rule is not among the allowed criteria for ascertaining type fixation in the original publication (ICZN Art. 68), and thus the status of being the “oldest species” assigned to one of Lang’s genera does not in and of itself confer type status on that species. According to ICZN Art. 67.5 the term “designation” in relation to fixation of a type species must be rigidly construed, which applies to Art. 69 for subsequent UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 9 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. designation as well. Additional problems associated with Lang’s (1948) “rule” are that for several genera listed by him (Aegisthus Giesbrecht, 1891; Alteuthella A. Scott, 1909; Ameiropsis Sars, 1907b; Cerviniopsis Sars, 1903; Idyanthe Sars, 1909c; Idyella Sars, 1905b; Psammastacus Nicholls, 1935), more than one originally included species shared the same publication date, and that these species also had the oldest names among their congeners. In one case (Pseudobradya Sars, 1904a) the oldest nominal species listed by Lang (1948: 237) was not even originally included (Bradya brevicornis T. Scott, 1894a). Rhizothrix Brady & Robertson, 1876 (Family Rhizotrichidae) The binomen Rhizothrix curvata was first mentioned as a nomen nudum in a species list by Brady and Robertson (1876: 197). Brady (1880a: 98) abandoned the intended generic name and described the species as Enhydrosoma curvatum, attributing authorship to “Brady & Robertson”. Sars (1909a: 302) erroneously claimed that Brady and Robertson (1876) had established the genus Rhizothrix and unfortunately this error has been perpetuated in the literature (e.g. Lang 1948; Bodin 1997; Boxshall & Halsey 2004; Wells 2007; Kornev & Chertoprud 2008). In fact, by providing a detailed generic diagnosis and therefore satisfying the provisions of ICZN Art. 12.1, Sars (1909a) himself had made the genus-group name available. Consequently this author should be credited with the authorship as Huys et al. (1996: 40) had recognized already. The type species of Rhizothrix Sars, 1909a (by monotypy) is Enhydrosoma curvatum Brady, 1880a = Rhizothrix curvata (Brady, 1880a). It should be noted that the species cannot be attributed to “Brady & Robertson, 1880” or “Brady & Robertson in Brady, 1880a” since an outside person (i.e. other than an author of the work) can only be credited with authorship if he/she is alone responsible for the name and for satifying the criteria of availability (ICZN Art. 50.1.1). The same rule applies to the type species of the genera Jonesiella Brady, 1880a (Pseudotachidiidae), Normanella Brady, 1880a (Normanellidae), Robertsonia Brady, 1880a (Miraciidae) and Stylicletodes Lang, 1936b (Cletodidae), all of which have been erroneously attributed to Brady & Robertson by Brady (1880a) (Table 4). Boxshall and Halsey (2004: 378) remarked that the traditional spelling of the family name, Rhizothricidae Por, 1986a, reflects an incorrect derivation that must be amended to Rhizotrichidae. Psammastacus Nicholls, 1935 (Family Leptastacidae) Nicholls (1935) proposed the genus Psammastacus Nicholls, 1935 for two new species, P. confluens Nicholls, 1935 and P. brevicaudatus Nicholls, 1935, but did not designate a type species, without which the generic name remained unavailable as a nomen nudum. Lang’s (1948: 7) rule of designating the oldest species as type (unless stated otherwise) does not satisfy the provisions of the Code (see above). The first authors to formally fix a type species were Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 288) who designated P. confluens and consequently reestablished the generic name. They also met the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1.1 by providing a generic diagnosis (in Bulgarian) which serves to differentiate Psammastacus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 from the other leptastacid genera. Accordingly, the latter generic name should take their authorship and date. Huys (1992: 121) showed that the original description of P. brevicaudatus was based on copepodids of P. confluens. Given this synonymy, the genus Psammastacus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 remains monotypic with Psammastacus confluens (Nicholls, 1935) comb. nov. as the type. Paranannopus Lang, 1936a (Family Pseudotachidiidae) Lang (1936b: 476; published 21st September) is usually considered as the authority who introduced the generic name Paranannopus, however the new name had already been proposed in an earlier paper (Lang 10 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 1936a: 51; published 20th March) to accommodate Nannopus abyssi Sars, 1920c and Paranannopus sarsi Lang, 1936a. In neither of Lang's (1936a, b) papers was a type species fixed, rendering the generic name Paranannopus Lang, 1936a unavailable. The first author attempting at fixing a type was Lang (1948: 7, 1330) himself by citing Nannopus abyssi as the earliest described species originally included in the genus, however his habitual proclivities are insufficient to recognize his type fixation as valid (see above). Huys et al. (1996: 244) also attempted to reinstitute the genus Paranannopus by attributing authorship to “Huys & Gee, 1996” – however, the completion of this paper which included a revision of the genus has not been published yet. Although the name Paranannopus Huys & Gee in Huys et al., 1996 was accompanied by a diagnosis stating in words characters that are purported to differentiate the taxon (and hence meeting the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1.1), it is to be considered a nomen nudum since no type was explicitly selected (Wells 2007: 85; ICZN Art. 13.3). The generic name (gender: masculine) is here made available, taking the authorship and date of the present paper, by fixing Nannopus abyssi as the type species by original designation and by making reference to Huys et al.’s (1996: 244) generic diagnosis as the standard for differentiating the taxon from its confamilial members. Being unavailable, both Paranannopus Lang, 1936a [nomen nudum] and Paranannopus Huys & Gee in Huys et al., 1996 [nomen nudum], cannot enter into the synonymy of Paranannopus gen. nov., which is here explicitly indicated as intentionally new (ICZN Art. 16.1). The genus currently includes 22 valid species which must be cited as new combinations as follows: Nannopus abyssi Sars, 1920c = Paranannopus abyssi (Sars, 1920c) comb. nov. [type]; Paranannopus sarsi Lang, 1936a = Paranannopus sarsi (Lang, 1936a) comb. nov.; P. echinipes Smirnov, 1946 = P. echinipes (Smirnov, 1946) comb. nov.; P. minutus Smirnov, 1946 = P. minutus (Smirnov, 1946) comb. nov.; P. bahusiense [sic] Por, 1964b = P. bahusiensis (Por, 1964b) comb. nov.; P. philistinus Por, 1964c = P. philistinus (Por, 1964c) comb. nov.; P. caheti Soyer, 1965 = P. caheti (Soyer, 1965) comb. nov.; P. triarticulatus Wells, 1965a = P. triarticulatus (Wells, 1965a) comb. nov.; P. atlanticus Coull, 1973a = P. atlanticus (Coull, 1973a) comb. nov.; P. wellsi Soyer, 1976 = P. wellsi (Soyer, 1976) comb. nov.; P. longithorax Becker, 1979 = P. longithorax (Becker, 1979) comb. nov.; P. reductus Becker, 1979 = P. reductus (Becker, 1979) comb. nov.; P. truncatus Becker, 1979 = P. truncatus (Becker, 1979) comb. nov.; P. plumosus Schriever, 1983 = P. plumosus (Schriever, 1983) comb. nov.; P. denticulatus Schriever, 1985 = P. denticulatus (Schriever, 1985) comb. nov.; P. hicksi Schriever, 1985 = P. hicksi (Schriever, 1985) comb. nov.; P. kunzi Schriever, 1985 = P. kunzi (Schriever, 1985) comb. nov.; P. singulosetosus Schriever, 1985 = P. singulosetosus (Schriever, 1985) comb. nov.; P. trisetosus Schriever, 1985 = P. trisetosus (Schriever, 1985) comb. nov.; P. uniarticulatus Schriever, 1985) = P. uniarticulatus (Schriever, 1985) comb. nov.; P. variabilis Schriever, 1985 = P. variabilis (Schriever, 1985) comb. nov.; P. arndwilleni Willen, 2005 = P. arndwilleni (Willen, 2005) comb. nov. The species described by Wells (1965a: 19) under the name Paranannopus langi Wells, 1965a [= Paranannopus langi (Wells, 1965a) comb. nov.] is considered species incertae sedis in this genus (cf. Wells 2007: 21). Huys et al. (1996: 236), building on the non-availability of the generic name Paranannopus Lang, 1936a [nomen nudum], introduced the new family name Danielsseniidae to replace Paranannopidae Por, 1986a [nomen nudum], since family-group names taking their stem from an unavailable (and thus invalid) generic name, also become unavailable (ICZN Arts 11.7.1.1 and 63–64). In addition, it was believed at the time that continued use of the family name Paranannopidae would have been preferential for the sake of stability, but would also have the less favourable implication of basing the family on a type genus that (1) is very advanced and not really representative for the family, (2) is mostly known from females only, and (3) misleadingly alludes to a relationship with the genus Nannopus Brady, 1880a, currently placed in the family Huntemanniidae (= Nannopodidae, see below). Alternatively, the second option offered the possibility of designating another genus that is both well known and representative of the family. The family name Danielsseniidae Huys & Gee in Huys et al., 1996 was accompanied by a differential diagnosis (Huys et al. 1996: 236; ICZN Art. 13.1.1) and was based on the available and still valid generic name Danielssenia Boeck, 1873 (ICZN Art. 13.2). Although the family name was not explicitly indicated as intentionally new or accompanied by a citation of the type genus (these provisions only apply to family-group names published after 1999; ICZN Arts. 16.1–2), the family-group name Danielsseniidae is valid. The family Paranannopidae UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 11 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Por, 1986a [nomen nudum] was relegated to a subfamily of the Pseudotachidiidae Lang, 1936c by Willen (1999, 2000); hence at this rank it should be cited as Danielsseniinae Huys & Gee in Huys et al. (1996). Note also that the ending of the generic name Paranannopus is derived from the Grrek stem pous (πους), meaning foot, and hence the correct spelling of the family name should have been Paranannopodidae. Paraidya Sewell, 1940 (Family Tisbidae) Sewell (1940: 163) established the genus Paraidya Sewell, 1940 in the Tisbidae for two new species, Paraidya major Sewell, 1940 and P. minor Sewell, 1940. Since the publication of Paraidya was not accompanied by the mandatory type fixation, the generic name does not satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.3 and must therefore be considered unavailable. Vervoort (1964: 103) listed the type species for each genus then regarded valid in the Tisbidae. Unfortunately he did not do so for Paraidya since he claimed that the taxon fell within the boundaries of the genus Tisbe Lilljeborg, 1853 as redefined by Lang (1948: 364). This view gained support from Lang (1965: 145) who formally relegated Paraidya to a junior subjective synonym of Tisbe. Humes and Ho (1969b: 128) disputed this course of action and reinstated the genus for the two originally included species and a new species P. occulta Humes & Ho, 1969b but refrained from subsequent type designation. Finally, Humes (1981a) redescribed both P. major and P. minor but did not make the genusgroup name available either. In the absence of any available synonyms that could potentially substitute for Paraidya Sewell, 1940 [nomen nudum], the generic name is validated here by fixing Paraidya major Sewell, 1940 as the type species (ICZN Art. 13.3) and by making explicit reference to Humes and Ho’s (1969b: 128) list of characters that differentiate Paraidya gen. nov. from the closely related genus Tisbe (ICZN Art. 13.1.2). Paraidya gen. nov. includes the following new combinations: Paraidya major Sewell, 1940 = Paraidya major (Sewell, 1940) comb. nov.; P. minor Sewell, 1940 = P. minor (Sewell, 1940) comb. nov.; and P. occulta Humes & Ho, 1969b = P. occulta (Humes & Ho, 1969b) comb. nov. Alteuthellopsis Lang, 1944 (Family Peltidiidae) Lang (1944: 11) introduced the generic name Alteuthellopsis for the single species, Eupelte oblivia A. Scott, 1909 but did not present a diagnosis or a bibliographic reference to such a description, hence the name remained unavailable. It was not until 1948 that Lang (p. 457) satisfied the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1 by providing a generic diagnosis for Alteuthellopsis and fixing Eupelte oblivia as the type species (by monotypy). The generic name must therefore be attributed to Lang (1948). Humes (1981b: 227) added a second species, Alteuthellopsis corallina Humes, 1981. Halectinosoma Lang, 1944 (Family Ectinosomatidae) Lang (1944: 6) divided the genus Ectinosoma Boeck, 1865 into two subgenera, Ectinosoma (type: Ectinosoma melaniceps Boeck, 1865) and the newly proposed Halectinosoma for which he did not fix a type. Although Lang (1944) designated a type for each of the two species-groups delimited within this latter subgenus, viz., the sarsii-group (type: Ectinosoma sarsii Boeck, 1873) and the curticorne-group (type: Ectinosoma curticorne Boeck, 1873), the subgenus Halectinosoma was denoted by an unavailable name and remained so in Lang’s (1948: 194) monograph. Lang (1944) did not include any other species in these groups but expanded them significantly in his 1948 monograph by adding twelve species to the sarsii-group and six to the curticorne-group. To the former group of species he referred Ectinosoma sarsii Boeck, 1873; Tachidius abrau Krićagin, 1878; Ectinosoma chrystalii T. Scott, 1894a; E. propinquum Scott & Scott, 1896; E. herdmani Scott & Scott, 1896; E. armiferum Scott & Scott, 1896; E. finmarchicum T. Scott, 1903a; E. neglectum Sars, 1904a; E. elongatum Sars, 1904a; E. brunnea Brady, 1907 (an incorrect original spelling of 12 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. brunneum); E. proximum Sars, 1919; E. angulifrons Sars, 1919; and E. tenerum Sars, 1920a. As has been pointed out by Karanovic and Pesce (2001), Vervoort (1962: 399) explicitly fixed Ectinosoma sarsii Boeck, 1873 as type species of the subgenus Halectinosoma. Lang (1965: 11), who upgraded Halectinosoma to generic status, did not mention Vervoort’s (1962) designation. Halectinosoma is available from Vervoort (1962), who cited (p. 255) the diagnosis for Halectinosoma in Lang (1944: 6) in this connection and designated a type species, and it takes the authorship Halectinosoma Vervoort, 1962 (ICZN Arts 13.1.1 and 13.3). There are, however, a number of unresolved issues associated with the name: (1) Boeck’s (1873) original description of the type species Halectinosoma sarsii (Boeck, 1873) is poor and lacks information on the structure of the maxilla and maxilliped, which are used to distinguish between the very closely related genera Halectinosoma and Pseudobradya Sars, 1904a (Huys et al. 1996). According to Clément and Moore (1995: 256) it is uncertain whether the species belongs to Halectinosoma and consequently it should be placed as species incertae sedis in the genus. According to ICZN Art. 67.2.5, a nominal species is deemed not to be originally included if it was cited as a species incertae sedis, however since Halectinosoma sarsii was not cited with that status by Vervoort (1962), his type fixation cannot be invalidated on that ground. According to Scott and Scott (1896) the new species described as Ectinosoma spinipes by Brady (1880a: 9–10, Plate XXXVI, figs. 1–10) is a junior subjective synonym of Ectinosoma sarsii but like many other earlier records of H. sarsii this identification is probably incorrect (Clément & Moore 1995). Most workers have adopted Sars’s (1904a: 30, Plate XVI) redescription of Ectinosoma sarsii as the standard of reference for correct identification but Clément and Moore (1995) showed there were major discrepancies between Sars’s material and the original description given by Boeck (1873) and consequently renamed it Halectinosoma pseudosarsi. There are no verifiable published records of Ectinosoma sarsii since Boeck’s (1873) type material no longer exists. (2) Since H. sarsii cannot be the objective standard of reference for the application of the name Halectinosoma, another species, which can best serve stability and universality, should be fixed. Dussart and Defaye (1988: 11) inadvertently cited Tachidius abrau Krićagin, 1878 as the type species but, being one of the very few freshwater species of the genus, it is not representative. A ruling by the Commission will be required to set aside the respective type designations by Vervoort (1962) and Dussart and Defaye (1988) and fix a new type species for this genus. (3) The genus Pararenosetella Lang, 1944 is a senior subjective synonym of Halectinosoma Vervoort, 1962. Initially proposed for the type and only originally included species, Ectinosoma erythrops Brady, 1880a (Lang 1944: 6), a further four species were included in the genus by Lang (1948: 255): Ectinosoma gracile Scott & Scott, 1896; E. longicorne Scott & Scott, 1896; E. tenuireme Scott & Scott, 1896; and E. leptoderma Klie, 1929. Chappuis (1954a: 38) described Pararenosetella meridionalis Chappuis, 1954a while Noodt (1955a: 87–89) added the new species Pararenosetella psammae Noodt, 1955a and transferred Ectinosoma oblongum Kunz, 1949 to the genus Pararenosetella. In two subsequent papers Noodt (1958: 58; 1964: 131) raised the number of species to ten by adding Pararenosetella litoralis Noodt, 1958 and P. ghardaqensis Noodt, 1964. Lang (1965: 10, 547) dissolved the genus, claiming there were two distinct, not closely related lineages of species in Pararenosetella, and reallocated the species to three previously described genera. Ectinosoma erythrops, E. gracile, E. longicorne, E. tenuireme and E. oblongum were transferred to the genus Halectinosoma, Pararenosetella litoralis and P. ghardaqensis to the genus Ectinosoma and Pararenosetella meridionalis, P. psammae and Ectinosoma leptoderma to the genus Hastigerella Nicholls, 1935. The species figured as Pararenosetella sp. (?) by Wells (1963: 12) was designated as the type and only species (under the new binomen Lineosoma iscensis Wells, 1965b, an incorrect original spelling of iscense) of the genus Lineosoma Wells, 1965b (Wells 1965b: 33). Despite Lang’s (1965) rejection of the genus, two more species were added to Pararenosetella, however both P. monniotae Guille & Soyer, 1966 and P. clavata Rao & Ganapati, 1969 were formally placed in the genus Hastigerella by Bodin (1967: 13) and Bodin (1976: 8), respectively. Since the type, Ectinosoma erythrops, is currently included in Halectinosoma, Pararenosetella is the only valid replacement name for the latter (ICZN Art. 23.3.5). Adopting this name would, however, cause UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 13 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. instability as it would upset a long-accepted name in its accustomed meaning. The nomenclatural problems outlined above are currently being presented to the Commission, asking to use its Plenary Power (a) to give the generic name Halectinosoma Vervoort, 1962 precedence over the generic name Pararenosetella Lang, 1944, whenever they are considered to be synonyms, and (b) to set aside all previous fixations of type species for Halectinosoma and to designate Ectinosoma chrystalii Scott, 1894a as the type species (Huys 2008a). Since prevailing usage of names is to be maintained until the ruling of the Commission is published (ICZN Art. 28.1), Halectinosoma sarsii is still listed as the type species in Table 4. Heterolaophonte Lang, 1944 (Family Laophontidae) In his revision of the Laophontidae, Nicholls (1941b: 98) divided the type genus Laophonte Philippi, 1840 into five subgenera: Laophonte Philippi, 1840 (type species Laophonte cornuta Philippi, 1840 by monotypy), Mesolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b (type species Laophonte littorale Scott & Scott, 1893b by original designation; an incorrect original spelling of littoralis), Metalaophonte Nicholls, 1941b (type species Laophonte depressa Scott, 1894b by original designation), Monolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b (type species Laophonte curvata Douwe, 1929 by monotypy) and Neolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b (type species Laophonte trilobata Willey, 1929 by original designation). Lang (1944: 34) proposed the generic name Heterolaophonte but did not fix a type species. He divided the genus into seven species-groups and designated a ‘Typus’ for each: (1) stroemii-group (type Cyclops stroemii Baird, 1837), (2) minuta-group (type Laophonte minuta Boeck, 1873), (3) littoralis-group (type L. littoralis Scott & Scott, 1893b), (4) quinquespinosa-group (type L. quinquespinosa Sewell, 1924), (5) discophoragroup (type L. discophora Willey, 1929), (6) campbelliensis-group (type L. campbelliensis Lang, 1934) and (7) tenuispina-group (type L. tenuispina Lang, 1934). Wells et al. (1982: 178) proposed a new genus Quinquelaophonte Wells, Hicks & Coull, 1982 (type by original designation Laophonte quinquespinosa Sewell, 1924) for the species of the quinquespinosa-group. Nowadays, the other groups are no longer recognized as taxonomically useful units (Wells 2007: 85). Many of the names and nomenclatural acts proposed by Lang (1948) take precedence in the 1944 preamble to his monograph. Lang’s (1944) paper was not widely disseminated (but nevertheless satisfied the criteria of publication) and most post-1948 authors have ignored it or were not aware of its existence (a notable exception is Vervoort (1964) who was unfairly criticised by Lang (1965: 547) for his allegedly “imperfect knowledge” of the literature!). Recent workers (Wells & Rao 1987; Huys & Willems 1989; Huys 1990a, 1992; Huys & Conroy-Dalton 1996; Bodin 1997; Seifried 2003; Wells 2007) have started crediting Lang (1944) with the authorship of the respective names and acts but it has remained unnoticed that some generic names, such as Heterolaophonte and Paralaophonte (see below), were not explicitly made available by that work. As pointed out by Vervoort (1964: 333), Lang (1948: 1368) formally designated Cyclops stroemii Baird, 1837 as the type species of Heterolaophonte and hence the authorship and date of the generic name Heterolaophonte should be attributed to Lang (1948). Vervoort and Holthuis (1983: 56) subsequently pointed out that Norman (1903a: 368) had already designated C. stroemii as the type species of Dactylopusia Norman, 1903a (family Dactylopusiidae) (a new replacement name for Dactylopus Claus, 1863 non Gill, 1859). Since Norman (1903a), when designating C. stroemii as the type species of Dactylopusia, had intended the dactylopusiid species identified by Claus (1863: 126, plate XVI, Figs 1–6) as such and not the real C. stroemii, Vervoort and Holthuis (1983) asked the Commission to use its plenary power to set aside all previous type fixations made for Dactylopusia Claus, 1863 and to designate Dactylopus tisboides Claus, 1863 as type species. The Commission voted in favour of Vervoort and Holthuis’s (1983) application and, as a result, the generic name Heterolaophonte Lang, 1948 and the specific name of its type species, Cyclops stroemii Baird, 1837, were placed on the Official Lists of Generic and Specific Names in Zoology, respectively (Melville 1985). Since Lang (1948) assigned both Laophonte littoralis Scott & Scott, 1893b (spelled incorrectly by Scott 14 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. and Scott (1893b: 238) as littorale) (type of Mesolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b) and Laophonte curvata Douwe, 1929 (type of Monolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b) to the genus Heterolaophonte, the generic names Mesolaophonte and Monolaophonte are currently senior subjective synonyms of Heterolaophonte. Nicholls’s (1941b) subgeneric division was based solely on the endopodal armature of the female third pair of swimming legs and his system has been criticised for its artificiality by Lang (1948: 1620) and Vervoort (1964: 314). Both authors abolished Nicholls’s subgenera but they were not formally synonymised with or subsumed within existing genera in prevailing usage. Since Mesolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b and Monolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b are perfectly legitimate and available names, they cannot be ignored. The subgeneric name Mesolaophonte has only been used twice as a valid name since Lang (1948). Krishnaswamy (1959: 29) assigned his new species Laophonte pseudoculata Krishnaswamy, 1959 (incorrect original spelling pseudooculata) to Laophonte (Mesolaophonte) and Raibaut (1962) suggested a similar subgeneric assignment for Laophonte commensalis Raibaut, 1962. The replacement of the well-known and universally accepted name Heterolaophonte Lang, 1948 by one of its two underused senior subjective synonyms would result in many new combinations and undue confusion in the nomenclature and taxonomy of the Laophontidae in general, and of its most speciose genus in particular. Unfortunately, since the conditions of ICZN Art. 23.9.1 are not met (the senior synonyms have been used as valid names after 1899), reversal of precedence is only possible by a Commission’s ruling (ICZN Art. 23.9.3). To promote stability an application (Huys 2008b) is currently being presented to the Commission, asking to use its Plenary Power to give the generic name Heterolaophonte Lang, 1948 precedence over the names Mesolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b and Monolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b, whenever it and either of the other two are considered to be synonyms. If in the light of future revisions, Heterolaophonte is found not to be congeneric with Mesolaophonte and/or Monolaophonte both senior genusgroup names are still available to denote the two taxa as originally proposed by Nicholls (1941b). Idyellopsis Lang, 1944 (Family Idyanthidae) Lang (1944: 11) proposed the generic name Idyellopsis Lang, 1944 and fixed Idyellopsis typica Lang, 1944 as the type without describing or figuring it until 1948. According to ICZN Art. 13.4, the combined description or definition of a new nominal genus and a single included new nominal species, if marked by “gen. nov., sp. nov.” or an equivalent expression, is deemed to confer availability on each name. However, no such expression is apparent from Lang’s (1944) diagnosis (the genus is marked by “Gen. Idyellopsis, nov.” while the species is not mentioned until the end of the generic diagnosis as “Typus I. typica n. sp.”). Since the name I. typica is not accompanied by a description or definition that states in words characters that are purported to differentiate the species (ICZN Art. 13.1.1), or by a bibliographic reference to such a published statement (ICZN Art. 13.1.2), the name of the type species is effectively unavailable. Consequently, the generic name Idyellopsis Lang, 1944 also becomes unavailable since it does not meet the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.3 for genus-group names published after 1930 (type fixation is mandatory). The first author to make Idyellopsis available was Lang (1948: 413) who provided a differential diagnosis for the genus and its type species (by indication), Idyellopsis typica; hence the date and authorship of both should rest with Lang (1948). The genus has remained monotypic since. Paralaophonte Lang, 1944 (Family Laophontidae) The genus-group name Paralaophonte was first published by Lang (1944: 36) but without any valid type fixation. Lang (1944) divided the genus in four species-groups and designated a ‘type species’ for three of them: (1) brevirostris-group (no type designated), (2) perplexa-group (type: Laophonte perplexa T. Scott, 1899a), (3) gracilipes-group (type: Laophonte gracilipes Brady, 1910), and (4) karmensis-group (type: Laophonte karmensis Sars, 1911c). Vervoort (1964: 334) pointed out that Paralaophonte Lang, 1944 is an UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 15 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. unavailable generic name which was subsequently validated by Lang (1948: 1386) by the indication of a type species (Cleta brevirostris Claus, 1863) and providing an accompanying generic diagnosis. The authorship and date of this genus should, therefore, be attributed as Paralaophonte Lang, 1948. For similar reasons Lee and Huys (1999b: 315) remarked that Paronychocamptus Lang, 1944 is also a nomen nudum which was subsequently made available by Lang (1948: 1380). Robertgurneya Lang, 1944 (Family Miraciidae) The genus Robertgurneya was first diagnosed by Lang (1944: 20) but without a rigidly construed fixation of a type species. The author divided the genus in two species-groups and designated a type for each: similis-group (type: Stenhelia simulans Norman & T. Scott, 1905) and spinulosus-group (type: Amphiascus spinulosus Sars, 1911a). Lang (1948: 697) suggested that both species groups may eventually be recognised as separate genera and under those circumstances he would reserve the name Robertgurneya for the similis-group and propose a new name Robertgurneyella for the spinulosa-group. Such conditional proposal cannot be considered a rigidly construed type designation under the Code (ICZN Art. 67.5.3) and neither can his habitual designation of the earliest described species (Stenhelia similis A. Scott, 1896) as the type (Lang 1948: 7). Under ICZN Arts 13.1 and 13.3, the first authors to make the genus-group name Robertgurneya available were Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 173) who cited “Robertgurneya similis A. Scott, 1896” [sic] as the type and provided a differential diagnosis of the genus (in Bulgarian). The correct author attribution for Robertgurneya must therefore be “Apostolov & Marinov, 1988” and the unavailable generic name Robertgurneya Lang, 1944 [nomen nudum] cannot enter into its synonymy. The genus includes the following species and subspecies: Stenhelia similis A. Scott, 1896 = Robertgurneya similis (A. Scott, 1896); Robertgurneya similis bulbamphiascoides Noodt, 1955b = R. similis bulbamphiascoides (Noodt, 1955b) comb. nov.; Stenhelia eythraea A. Scott, 1902 = R. erythraea (A. Scott, 1902) comb. nov.; Stenhelia simulans Norman & T. Scott, 1905 = R. simulans (Norman & T. Scott, 1905) comb. nov.; Amphiascus spinulosus Sars, 1911a = R. spinulosa (Sars, 1911a) comb. nov.; Amphiascus dictydiophorus Monard, 1924 = R. dictydiophora (Monard, 1924) comb. nov.; Amphiascus rostratus Gurney, 1927 = R. rostrata (Gurney, 1927) comb. nov.; Amphiascus dactylifer Wilson, 1932 = R. dactylifer (Wilson, 1932) comb. nov.; Amphiascus ilievecensis Monard, 1935a = R. ilievecensis (Monard, 1935a) comb. nov.; Amphiascus falklandiensis Lang, 1936c = R. falklandiensis (Lang, 1936c); Amphiascus ecaudatus Monard, 1936 = R. ecaudata (Monard, 1936); Robertgurneya remanei Klie, 1950 = R. remanei (Klie, 1950) comb. nov.; Robertgurneya oligochaeta Noodt, 1955b = R. oligochaeta (Noodt, 1955b) comb. nov.; Amphiascoides? arabicus Noodt, 1964 = R. arabica (Noodt, 1964) comb. nov.; Robertgurneya diversa Lang, 1965 = R. diversa (Lang, 1965) comb. nov.; Robertgurneya hopkinsi Lang, 1965 = R. hopkinsi (Lang, 1965) comb. nov.; Robertgurneya smithi Hamond, 1973b = R. smithi (Hamond, 1973b) comb. nov.; Robertgurneya soyeri Apostolov, 1974 = R. soyeri (Apostolov, 1974) comb. nov.; Robertgurneya brevipes Wells & Rao, 1987 = R. brevipes (Wells & Rao, 1987) comb. nov. Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1948 (Family Canthocamptidae) Dussart and Defaye (1990: 148) recognized four subgenera in the genus Bryocamptus Chappuis, 1929a: Bryocamptus Chappuis, 1929a (type: Canthocamptus minutus Claus, 1863), Arcticocamptus Chappuis, 1929a (type: Cyclopsine alpestris Vogt, 1845), Limocamptus Chappuis, 1929a (type: see below for valid type fixation), and Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1948 (type: see below for valid type fixation). Wells (2007: 92) adopted this subdivision with the exception of the latter subgenus. The species previously placed in Bryocamptus (Rheocamptus) were allocated to the nominotypical subgenus Bryocamptus but this course of action was not accompanied by a supporting argument. Until the validity of Rheocamptus has been properly assessed it is preferable to maintain it as a valid subgenus. 16 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Borutzky (1948: 1669) proposed the subgenus Rheocamptus in an identification key to the Bryocamptus species of Lake Baikal (Russia) and listed two species included in it: B. (R.) baicalensis Borutzky, 1931d and B. (R.) rylovi Borutzky, 1931d. Neither was formally fixed as the type species. The genus-group name was made available by Borutzky (1952: 190) who explicitly cited Canthocamptus zschokkei Schmeil, 1893 [= Bryocamptus zschokkei (Schmeil, 1893)] as the type species (ICZN Art. 13.3) and provided a short diagnosis by which the subgenus can be differentiated from the other subgenera in Bryocamptus (ICZN Art. 13.1.1). Although a nominal species is only eligible to be fixed as the type species of a nominal genus or subgenus if it is an originally included nominal species (ICZN Art. 67.2), this rule is not applicable here because Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1948 [nomen nudum] is a permanently unavailable name. The authorship and date of the genus-group name Rheocamptus should rest with Borutzky (1952) who fixed the type by original designation. Apodopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Family Paramesochridae) Kunz (1962: 254) proposed the generic name Apodopsyllus for Apodopsyllus africanus Kunz, 1962 and four species previously placed in the genus Leptopsyllus T. Scott, 1894b: L. littoralis Nicholls, 1939b; L. spinipes Nicholls, 1939b; L. arenicola Chappuis, 1954c; and L. reductus Petkovski, 1955 [subsequently replaced by L. perplexus Wells, 1963 (nomen novum)]. Kunz neglected to fix a type species and, despite several reviews and substantial additions subsequent to his work (e.g. Lang 1965; Cottarelli 1973; Coull & Hogue 1978; Gómez 2002a), the generic name Apodopsyllus Kunz, 1962 [nomen nudum] has remained unavailable until now. Apodopsyllus gen. nov., here explicitly indicated as an intentionally new name (ICZN Art. 16.1), denotes a taxon that can be differentiated from other genera in the Paramesochridae by the combination of characters outlined in Kunz’s (1962: 254) generic diagnosis. Apodopsyllus panamensis Mielke, 1984a is here fixed as the type species by original designation. Since the provisions of both ICZN Arts 13.1.2 and 13.3 are now satisified the generic name Apodopsyllus is here made available with the present authorship and date. The genus has seen the addition of 19 species and one subspecies since its initial proposal as a nomen nudum by Kunz (1962). The respective new combinations are as follows: Leptopsyllus littoralis Nicholls, 1939b = Apodopsyllus littoralis (Nicholls, 1939b) comb. nov.; Leptopsyllus spinipes Nicholls, 1939b = A. spinipes (Nicholls, 1939b) comb. nov.; Leptopsyllus madrasensis Krishnaswamy, 1951 = A. madrasensis (Krishnaswamy, 1951) comb. nov.; Leptopsyllus arenicola Chappuis, 1954c = A. arenicola (Chappuis, 1954c) comb. nov.; Leptopsyllus adaptatus Krishnaswamy, 1957 = A. adaptatus (Krishnaswamy, 1957) comb. nov.; Leptopsyllus depressus Krishnaswamy, 1957 = A. depressus (Krishnaswamy, 1957) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus africanus Kunz, 1962 = A. africanus (Kunz, 1962) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus perplexus Wells, 1963 = A. perplexus (Wells, 1963) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus schulzi Noodt, 1964 = A. schulzi (Noodt, 1964) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus vermiculiformis Lang, 1965 = A. vermiculiformis (Lang, 1965) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus lynceorum Cottarelli, 1973 = A. lynceorum (Cottarelli, 1973) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus camptus Wells, 1971 = A. camptus (Wells, 1971) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus africanus listensis Mielke, 1975 = A. africanus listensis (Mielke, 1975) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus bermudensis Coull & Hogue, 1978 = A. bermudensis (Coull & Hogue, 1978) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus unguiformis Coull & Hogue, 1978 = A. unguiformis (Coull & Hogue, 1978) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus aberrans Mielke, 1984a = A. aberrans (Mielke, 1984a) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus arcuatus Mielke, 1984b = A. arcuatus (Mielke, 1984b) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus panamensis Mielke, 1984a = A. panamensis (Mielke, 1984a) comb. nov. [type]; Apodopsyllus biarticulatus Cottarelli & Altamura, 1986 = A. biarticulatus (Cottarelli & Altamura, 1986) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus chilensis Mielke, 1987 = A. chilensis (Mielke, 1987) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus cubensis Mielke, 1988 = A. cubensis (Mielke, 1988) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus melitae Kunz, 1992 = A. melitae (Kunz, 1992) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus alejandrovillalobosi Gómez, 2002a = A. alejandrovillalobosi (Gómez, 2002a) comb. nov.; Apodopsyllus pseudocubensis Gómez, 2002a = A. pseudocubensis (Gómez, 2002a) comb. nov.; and Apodopsyllus samuelgomezi Gómez, 2002a = A. samuelgomezi (Gómez, 2002a) comb. nov. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 17 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Kliopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Family Paramesochridae) As part of his revision of the family Paramesochridae Kunz (1962: 251) proposed the generic name Kliopsyllus for four species that had previously been included in other paramesochrid genera: Leptopsyllus coelebs Monard, 1928; Paramesochra holsatica Klie, 1929 (including the subspecies P. holsatica varians Kunz, 1951); Leptopsyllus constrictus Nicholls, 1935 (including the subspecies Paramesochra constricta orotavae Noodt, 1958); and Paramesochra major Nicholls, 1939b. Unfortunately Kunz (1962) failed to fix the type, rendering the genus-group name Kliopsyllus unavailable. The genus has witnessed the addition of 31 species and 5 subspecies (Wells 2007; Kornev & Chertoprud 2008), was extensively reviewed by Kunz (1981), and was regarded as a senior subjective synonym of Krishnapsyllus Kunz, 1974 by Wells et al. (1975) (even though – as a nomen nudum – it could not have entered the synonymy of other generic names). The first authorities to make the generic name Kliopsyllus available are Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 248–249) who designated Paramesochra holsatica Klie, 1929 as the type species by original designation and provided an accompanying differential diagnosis (in Bulgarian). Since the provisions of ICZN Arts 13.1.1 and 13.3 are met, the generic name should be cited as Kliopsyllus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988. However, as an available name the latter now formally becomes the junior subjective synonym of Krishnapsyllus Kunz, 1974 (type species by original designation: Krishnapsyllus furcovaricatus Kunz, 1974). None of these names can be adopted as the valid name for the genus they denote since both are also junior subjective synonyms of Emertonia Wilson, 1932 (type species by original designation: Emertonia gracilis Wilson, 1932). Nicholls (1935: 385) listed Emertonia as a synonym of Leptopsyllus T. Scott, 1894b, while Kunz’s (1938: 228) acceptance of the former genus was conditional, depending upon the accuracy of Wilson’s (1932: 256) description of E. gracilis. In a personal communication to A. G. Nicholls (August 1937) C. B. Wilson wrote “Let me suggest that there are really three valid genera as follows, Leptopsyllus with the single species typicus, Paramesochra with the species dubia, intermedia, herdmani, robertsoni, (and) Emertonia with the species gracilis, minor, constrictus [sic], holsatica, acutata” (Nicholls 1945c: 100). Based on the different endopodal segmentation of the swimming legs, Nicholls (1945c: 103) accepted the genus as valid and included two more species, Leptopsyllus coelebs Monard, 1935a and Paramesochra pygmaea Nicholls, 1939b. His statement that “… E. pygmaea may be regarded as the genotype” has no nomenclatural validity even if Wilson (1932) had failed to fix the type species (ICZN Art. 67.5). Re-examination of Wilson’s type material in the National Museum of Natural History, Washington, D.C., led Lang (1948: 879) to rank Emertonia as a genus incertae sedis in the family Paramesochridae. Conversely, Krishnaswamy (1957: 115) followed Nicholls’s (1945c) judgement and added three new species to the genus: E. capensis Krishnaswamy, 1957, E. minuta Krishnaswamy, 1957 and E. pseudogracilis Krishnaswamy, 1957. Both Lang (1965: 377) and Kunz (1981: 11–13) rejected this generic assignment and removed all three species to Kliopsyllus. Examination by the present author of the remaining syntypes of E. gracilis deposited in the Natural History Museum, London confirmed that this species conforms entirely with Kunz’s (1962: 251; 1981: 11) and Apostolov and Marinov’s (1988: 249) diagnoses of Kliopsyllus. Consequently, the senior synonym Emertonia is reinstated here as the valid name for the genus it denotes. Its constituent species and subspecies are as follows: Paramesochra holsatica Klie, 1929 = Emertonia holsatica (Klie, 1929) comb. nov.; Emertonia gracilis Wilson, 1932 [type]; Leptopsyllus coelebs Monard, 1935a = E. coelebs (Monard, 1935a) comb. nov.; Leptopsyllus constrictus Nicholls, 1935 = E. constricta (Nicholls, 1935) comb. nov.; Paramesochra major Nicholls, 1939b = E. major (Nicholls, 1939b) comb. nov.; Paramesochra pygmaea Nicholls, 1939b = E. pygmaea (Nicholls, 1939b) comb. nov.; Paramesochra holsatica varians Kunz, 1951 = E. holsatica varians (Kunz, 1951) comb. nov.; Paramesochra longisetosa Krishnaswamy, 1951 = E. longisetosa (Krishnaswamy, 1951); Emertonia capensis Krishnaswamy, 1957; Emertonia minuta Krishnaswamy, 1957; Emertonia pseudogracilis Krishnaswamy, 1957; Paramesochra enalius Krishnaswamy, 1957 = E. enalia (Krishnaswamy, 1957) comb. nov.; Paramesochra constricta orotavae Noodt, 1958 = E. constricta orotavae (Noodt, 1958) comb. nov.; Paramesochra pontica Şerban, 1959 = E. pontica (Şerban, 1959) comb. nov.; Paramesochra perharidiensis Wells, 1963 = E. perharidiensis (Wells, 1963) comb. nov.; Paramesochra 18 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. psammobionta Noodt, 1964 = E. psammobionta (Noodt, 1964) comb. nov.; Paramesochra psammophila Noodt, 1964 = E. psammophila (Noodt, 1964) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus idiotes Wells, 1967 = E. idiotes (Wells, 1967) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus holsaticus longicaudatus Galhano, 1970 = E. holsatica longicaudata (Galhano, 1970) comb. nov.; Krishnapsyllus furcavaricatus Kunz, 1974 = E. furcavaricata Kunz, 1974; Kliopsyllus paraholsaticus Mielke, 1975 = E. paraholsatica (Mielke, 1975) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus longifurcatus Scheibel, 1975 = E. longifurcata (Scheibel, 1975) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus spiniger Wells, Kunz & Rao, 1975 = E. spiniger (Wells, Kunz & Rao, 1975) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus masryi Bodin, 1979 = E. masryi (Bodin, 1979) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus californicus Kunz, 1981 = E. californica (Kunz, 1981) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus debilis Kunz, 1981 = E. debilis (Kunz, 1981) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus insularis Kunz, 1981 = E. insularis (Kunz, 1981) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus spiniger ornatus Kunz, 1981 = E. spiniger ornata (Kunz, 1981) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus atlanticus Kunz, 1983 = E. atlantica (Kunz, 1983) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus miguelensis Kunz, 1983 = E. miguelensis (Kunz, 1983) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus constrictus pacificus Mielke, 1984a = E. constricta pacifica (Mielke, 1984a) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus holsaticus listensis Mielke, 1984b = E. holsatica listensis (Mielke, 1984b) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus panamensis Mielke, 1984a = E. panamensis (Mielke, 1984a) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus regulexstans Mielke, 1984b = E. regulexstans (Mielke, 1984b) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus similis Mielke, 1984b = E. similis (Mielke, 1984b) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus unguiseta Mielke, 1984b = E. unguiseta (Mielke, 1984b) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus acutifurcatus Mielke, 1985 = E. acutifurcata (Mielke, 1985) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus chilensis Mielke, 1985 = E. chilensis (Mielke, 1985) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus constrictus egypticus Mitwally & Montagna, 2001 = E. constricta egyptica (Mitwally & Montagna, 2001) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus andeep Veit-Köhler, 2004 = E. andeep (Veit-Köhler, 2004) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus diva Veit-Köhler, 2005 = E. diva (Veit-Köhler, 2005) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus brevicaudatus Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 = E. brevicaudata (Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus minor Vasconcelos, Veit-Köhler, Drewes & Parreira dos Santos = E. minor (Vasconcelos, Veit-Köhler, Drewes & Parreira dos Santos) comb. nov.; Kliopsyllus schminkei Veit-Köhler & Drewes, 2009 = E. schminkei (VeitKöhler & Drewes, 2009) comb. nov. Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Family Paramesochridae) Kunz (1962: 253) proposed the genus Scottopsyllus to accommodate three species, which originally had been placed in Leptopsyllus T. Scott, 1894b and were subsequently attributed to the robertsoni-group of the genus Paramesochra T. Scott, 1892 (Lang 1948: 872): Leptopsyllus minor Scott & Scott, 1895a; L. robertsoni Scott & Scott, 1895a, and L. herdmani Thompson & Scott, 1900. Since there is no trace of a type fixation in the original publication the genus-group name Scottopsyllus as proposed by Kunz (1962) remains unavailable (nomen nudum). Lang’s (1944: 26) designation of L. robertsoni as type of the robertsoni-group of Paramesochra (strictly speaking the equivalent of Scottopsyllus in Kunz’s (1962) sense) has no nomenclatural significance. The first valid type fixation is that by Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 251) who made the genus available by providing a generic diagnosis (in Bulgarian) that states in words characters that are purported to differentiate the taxon (ICZN Art. 13.1.1) and by fixing Leptopsyllus minor Scott & Scott, 1895a as the type species by original designation (ICZN Art. 13.3). Consequently the genus-group name should be cited as Scottopsyllus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988. Kunz (1981) divided Scottopsyllus in three subgenera: Scottopsyllus, Intermedopsyllus Kunz, 1962, and Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981. Apostolov and Marinov’s (1988) type fixation for Scottopsyllus also applies to its nominotypical subgenus Scottopsyllus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 (ICZN Art. 67.1.1). Kunz (1981: 7) fixed Paramesochra gigas Wells, 1965a as the type of the subgenus Wellsopsyllus by original designation. Intermedopsyllus was originally proposed as a new genus (Kunz 1962: 252) for Leptopsyllus intermedius Scott & Scott, 1895b and Paramesochra minuta Nicholls, 1939b but since no mention of type fixation was made in either of Kunz’s (1962, 1981) papers, the genus-group name has remained unavailable. The subgeneric name Intermediopsyllus subgen. nov. (corrected spelling!) is formally made available herein as an UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 19 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. intentionally new name (ICZN Art. 16.1) by fixing Leptopsyllus intermedius as the type (ICZN Art. 13.3) and by making bibliographic reference to Kunz’s (1981: 14) diagnosis which differentiates the taxon from the other subgenera, Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981 and Scottopsyllus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 (ICZN Art. 13.1.2). The species described by Kunz (1992: 86) under the name Scottopsyllus (? Intermedopsyllus) smirnovi is considered species incertae sedis in this subgenus (cf. Wells 2007: 75). The Principle of Priority requires that if a name in use for a taxon is found to be unavailable it must be replaced by the next oldest available name from among its synonyms, including the names of the contained taxa of the same group (ICZN Art. 23.3.5). Since Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962 was found to be unavailable and has no potentially valid synonym (i.e. that contains the type species of the former genus), the name of the genus and nominotypical subgenus becomes Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981. The revised species composition of the genus Wellsopsyllus is summarized in Table 2. Cladorostrata Shen & Tai, 1963 (Family Miraciidae) Shen and Tai (1963: 419) established the genus Cladorostrata for two new species, C. brevipoda Shen & Tai, 1963 and C. longipoda Shen & Tai, 1963, but neither was fixed as the type species in the original publication and hence the name Cladorostrata Shen & Tai, 1963 is to be treated as a nomen nudum. The generic name remained unavailable until Tai and Song (1979: 185–186) (possibly inadvertently) fixed C. brevipoda Shen & Tai, 1963 as the type species by original designation in combination with providing a generic diagnosis (in Chinese), thereby satisfying the provisions of ICZN Arts 13.1.1 and 13.3. This original designation was also adopted by Shen (1984: 210). The generic name Cladorostrata should therefore be attributed to Tai and Song (1979) and the names of the original authors should be enclosed in parentheses in the changed combinations as Cladorostrata brevipoda (Shen & Tai, 1963) and Cladorostrata longipoda (Shen & Tai, 1963). Scottolana Por, 1967 (Family Canuellidae) Por (1967: 105) proposed the genus Scottolana to accommodate three species that had originally been placed in the genus Sunaristes Hesse, 1867: Sunaristes inopinata Thompson & Scott, 1903; S. longipes Thompson & Scott, 1903; and S. bulbosus Por, 1964a. He also considered Canuella scotti Sewell, 1940 and Sunaristes curticaudata Thompson & Scott, 1903 as potential candidate members of the genus. Subsequently, Coull (1972: 209) added Canuella canadensis Willey, 1923 and Wells (1976: 18) assigned Canuella bulbifera Chislenko, 1971 to Scottolana without making a firm recommendation for this placement. In a later review of the Canuellidae, Por (1984: 14) restricted the genus – which he puzzlingly cited as a ‘new combination’ – to just two species, Scottolana longipes (Thompson & Scott, 1903) and S. uxoris Por, 1983a, and maintained Canuella scotti as a candidate member for inclusion. He provisionally reassigned Scottolana bulbosa (Por, 1964a) to Sunaristes, proposed a new genus Coullana Por, 1984 for S. canadensis (Willey, 1923), and regarded the status of both S. curticaudata (Thompson & Scott, 1903) and S. inopinata (Thompson & Scott, 1903) as too problematic for further consideration. The genus currently includes 14 species (Mu & Huys 2004; Wells 2007). Por (1967) did not designate a type species for the genus Scottolana, nor has any subsequent author done so. Apart from the fact that the lack of a formal type fixation made his genus-group name unavailable, it is also clear that his diagnosis of the genus did not satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1.1. Por’s (1967: 105) definition of the genus (“… these species in which the first leg-bearing segment can be fused to the cephalothorax can be best characterized by the reduction of the armature of P IV while the other legs have still the usual armature of Canuella”) is very uninformative, to the extent that no positive assignment of a species to this genus can be made, and no characters are given that can unequivocally differentiate the genus from other taxa in the Canuellidae. Mu and Huys (2004: 2) mentioned that an application (Case 3218) had been 20 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. submitted to the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature, proposing the conservation of the generic name Scottolana Por, 1967 and the fixation of Sunaristes bulbosus Por, 1964a as type species. However, since the latter was selected on the erroneous ground that it had to be one of the originally included nominal species to be eligible for type fixation (ICZN Art. 69.2 is obviously not applicable to unavailable names; see also Art. 67.2.1), the application was subsequently withdrawn. Given the artificial species composition of the genus Scottolana, an objective standard of reference for the application of the name is highly desirable, yet difficult to define (Mu & Huys 2004). In the interest of nomenclatural stability the generic name Scottolana (gender: feminine) is re-established here as intentionally new (ICZN Art. 16.1), taking the authorship and date of the present paper. Scottolana geei Mu & Huys, 2004 [= Scottolana geei (Mu & Huys, 2004) comb. nov.] is formally fixed as the type species (ICZN Art. 13.3), being representative of a core group of species referred to as the longipes-group (Mu & Huys 2004: 33). This group includes S. longipes (Thompson & Scott, 1903), S. longipes (Thompson & Scott, 1903) sensu Por (1964a), S. longipes (Thompson & Scott, 1903) sensu Wells (1967), S. dissimilis Fiers, 1982, S. uxoris Por, 1983a and S. longipes (Thompson Scott, 1903) sensu Wells and Rao (1987), and is characterized by at leat six apomorphies (Mu & Huys 2004: 33). In order to satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1 a generic diagnosis is given below: Canuellidae. Leg 1-bearing somite not fused to cephalosome. Rostrum elongate. Urosome without distinct spinule rows; hyaline frills plain. Genital double-somite of female with subcuticular ribs laterally. Female genital field large; copulatory pores posteriorly displaced and covered by flaps with free lateral margins; gonopores covered by opercula with one seta. Anal somite with weakly developed operculum. Caudal rami usually sexually dimorphic. Antennule haplocer in male. Antennary exopod 8- or 9-segmented, as long as endopod, setae plumose or pinnate; endopod distinctly or indistinctly 3-segmented. Mandibular exopod 3-segmented or (indistinctly) 4segmented. Maxillule with 2 setae on coxal epipodite. Legs 1–4 with 3-segmented rami. Coxae of legs 1–3 (and sometimes leg 4) with inner seta or spine. Leg 2 enp-1 with apophysis fitting into groove with bordering spinule rows on enp-2. Leg 4 endopod longer than exopod. Sometimes with sexual dimorphism on leg 3 enp-3 or leg 4 exopod. Setal formulae of swimming legs as follows: Exopod Endopod Leg 1 0.1.313 1.1.222 Leg 2 0.1.322 1.1.221 Leg 3 0.1.122 1.1.121 Leg 4 0.1.121 1.0.121 Leg 5 with 4 setae in both sexes. Male leg 6 large and complex; each produced into large spinous process bearing short naked seta on ventral surface; additional element arising from inner proximal part of P6, fused at base, very long. First abdominal somite of male with midventral spinulose ridge. The genus Scottolana includes the following new combinations: Sunaristes inopinata Thompson & Scott, 1903 = Scottolana inopinata (Thompson & Scott, 1903) comb. nov.; Sunaristes longipes Thompson & Scott, 1903 = Scottolana longipes (Thompson & Scott, 1903) comb. nov.; Canuella scotti Sewell, 1940 = Scottolana scotti (Sewell, 1940) comb. nov.; Sunaristes bulbosus Por, 1964a = Scottolana bulbosa (Por, 1964a) comb. nov.; Canuella brevifurca Wells, 1967 = Scottolana brevifurca (Wells, 1967) comb. nov.; Canuella bulbifera Chislenko, 1971 = Scottolana bulbifera (Chislenko, 1971) comb. nov.; Scottolana dissimilis Fiers, 1982 = S. dissimilis (Fiers, 1982) comb. nov.; Scottolana glabra Fiers, 1982 = S. glabra (Fiers, 1982) comb. nov.; Scottolana uxoris Por, 1983a = S. uxoris (Por, 1983a) comb. nov.; Scottolana antillensis Fiers, 1984 = S. antillensis (Fiers, 1984) comb. nov.; Scottolana oleosa Wells & Rao, 1987 = S. oleosa (Wells & Rao, 1987) UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 21 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. comb. nov.; Scottolana rostrata Wells & Rao, 1987 = S. rostrata (Wells & Rao, 1987) comb. nov.; Scottolana tumidiseta Wells & Rao, 1987 = S. tumidiseta (Wells & Rao, 1987) comb. nov.; and Scottolana geei Mu & Huys, 2004 = S. geei (Mu & Huys, 2004) comb. nov. [type]. Psyllocamptus (Langpsyllocamptus) Kunz, 1975b (Family Ameiridae) T. Scott (1899b: 254) proposed the genus Psyllocamptus for Psyllocamptus fairliensis T. Scott, 1899b which, according to Lang (1948: 826), is a junior subjective synonym of Mesochra propinqua T. Scott, 1896 = Psyllocamptus propinquus (T. Scott, 1896) (type by monotypy). Subsequent to the addition of five more species, Kunz (1975b: 188) divided the genus in the nominotypical subgenus Psyllocamptus and a new subgenus Langpsyllocamptus, to which he assigned P. triarticulatus Lang, 1965, P. quinquespinosus Coull, 1970 and two new species, P. longisetosus and P. quadrospinosus. The genus-group name Langpsyllocamptus Kunz, 1975b cannot be used as an available subgeneric name since no type was designated by Kunz (1975b). Neither Ceccherelli (1988) who provided a key to species, nor Gómez (2002b) who made a significant contribution to the systematics of the genus Psyllocamptus, made the subgenus Langpsyllocamptus available. Instead of re-introducing the latter name by satisfying the provisions of ICZN Arts 13.1, 13.3 and 16.1 it is opted here for abolishing Kunz’s subgeneric division since it was based on a single character, i.e. the endopodal segmentation of leg 1. The subgenus Langpsyllocamptus is characterized solely by the plesiomorphic 3-segmented state of this character and consequently is likely to be a paraphyletic taxon. Gómez (2002b) recently added credence to this supposition by describing two new species, P. bermudae Gómez, 2002b and P. totoramensis Gómez, 2002b, which seem to link the two subgenera. Note that Bodin (1997) erroneously listed P. fuegiensis Pallares, 1982a under the subgenus Langpsyllocamptus; perhaps for this reason, it was also left out in Gómez’s (2002b: 86) recent key to species of the subgenus Psyllocamptus. Micropsammis Mielke, 1975 (Family Pseudotachidiidae) Mielke (1975: 40) established this genus for two new species, Micropsammis noodti Mielke, 1975 and M. secunda Mielke, 1975 but neglected to fix a type species, rendering the generic name Micropsammis unavailable. Gee and Huys (1991: 1154) proposed a new genus Telopsammis for M. secunda and inadvertently made the generic name Micropsammis available by designating M. noodti as the type species (p. 1146) and by providing an amended generic diagnosis (p. 1145) (ICZN Arts 13.1.1 and 13.3). Huys et al. (1996), Willen (2000) and Boxshall and Halsey (2004) continued to credit Mielke (1975) with the authorship but based on the type fixation the genus should be cited as Micropsammis Gee & Huys, 1991 with the new combination, Micropsammis noodti (Mielke, 1975), as the type and only originally included species. Mielke (1997) argued against the recognition of the genus Telopsammis but his opinion appears to have gathered no support (Willen 2000; Boxshall & Halsey 2004; Wells 2007; Kornev & Chertoprud 2008). Five out of seven synapomorphies shared by Telopsammis and Leptotachidia Becker, 1974 [characters (2)–(5) and (7) identified by Gee and Huys (1991: 1153)] are also displayed by Micropsammis galapagoensis Mielke, 1997, and this suggests it cannot be maintained in Micropsammis. It is here tentatively removed to Telopsammis as T. galapagoensis (Mielke, 1997) comb. nov. A third species, Telopsammis pelobionta, was recently described by Kornev and Chertoprud (2008: 183). Barbaracletodes Becker, 1979 (Family Cletodidae incertae sedis) Becker (1979: 10) established Barbaracletodes in the Cletodidae to accommodate two new species, B. barbara Becker, 1979 and B. carola Becker, 1979, but did not designate a type species. The genus is here 22 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. expressly made available as Barbaracletodes gen. nov. (ICZN Art. 16.1) by fixing B. barbara as the type, consequently taking the authorship and publication date of the present paper, and by explicit reference to Becker’s (1979: 10) original generic diagnosis (ICZN Arts 13.1.2 and 13.3) which serves to distinguish it from other harpacticoid genera. Although B. barbara is named in honour of a woman – Barbara BeckerSchüßler – the name of this species cannot be amended from barbara to barbarae (ICZN Art. 31.1.2—if a noun in the genitive case) since the Code (Art. 31.1) allows nouns in apposition as well as genitive constructions for specific names based on personal names. Barbaracletodes barbara and B. carola are clearly examples of the former. Although Recommendation 31A advises against using personal names in apposition, once such a name has been proposed it cannot be changed. Por (1986a) considered Barbaracletodes a member of his Cletodidae sensu stricto. In their key to families Huys et al. (1996: 92) placed the genus in the Canthocamptidae, an assignment that was also adopted by Boxshall and Halsey (2004). Gee (1998) excluded Barbaracletodes from the Cletodidae but did not place it elsewhere. Since none of these authors gave a formal justification for their courses of action, Wells (2007) considered Barbaracletodes a genus incertae sedis in the Cletodidae. Ameiropsyllus Bodin, 1979 (Family Ameiridae) Bodin (1979: 334) established the new genus Ameiropsyllus to accommodate Ameiropsis ariana Monard, 1928 and a new species, Ameiropsyllus monardi Bodin, 1979, but unfortunately neglected to fix a type species, thus rendering the genus unavailable. Both included species are known from the female only but since Bodin’s (1979) description is superior over Monard’s (1928), Ameiropsyllus monardi is here fixed as the type of Ameiropsyllus gen. nov., which is expressly proposed as new under its original name (ICZN Art. 16.1), taking authorship and date of the present paper. The taxon can be differentiated from other genera in the Ameiridae by the characters outlined in Bodin’s (1979: 334) diagnosis, hence satisfying the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1.2. The two species included are to be cited as new combinations, Ameiropsyllus ariana (Monard, 1928) comb. nov. and A. monardi (Bodin, 1979) comb. nov. In accordance with Wells (2007) [but see Lang (1965: 336) for a dissenting view], the variety described under the name Ameira ariana var. alexandrina Steuer, 1943 should remain subspecies incertae sedis in the genus Ameiropsyllus. Chilaophonte Mielke, 1985 (Family Laophontidae) This genus was proposed by Mielke (1985: 240) for two new species, Chilaophonte concepcionensis Mielke, 1985 and C. maiquillahuensis Mielke, 1985. Regrettably, the mandatory requirement of type fixation was not met by the author, which renders the genus-group name unavailable. It is here made available under its original name as Chilaophonte gen. nov. (ICZN Art. 16.1) with C. maiquillahuensis Mielke, 1985 as the newly fixed type species (ICZN Art. 13.3). The taxon can be differentiated from other genera in the family Laophontidae by explicit reference to Mielke’s (1985: 240) original generic diagnosis (ICZN Art. 13.1.2). Both included species should be cited as new combinations: Chilaophonte concepcionensis (Mielke, 1985) comb. nov. and C. maiquillahuensis (Mielke, 1985) comb. nov. Psammonitocrella Rouch, 1992 (Family Ameiridae) Rouch (1992: 149) proposed Psammonitocrella for two new species, P. boultoni Rouch, 1992 and P. longifurcata Rouch, 1992. Although its taxonomic position has been the subject of debate (Martínez Arbizu & Moura 1994; Lee & Huys 2002; Wells 2007) the genus has until now been left without the mandatory type fixation and the generic name Psammonitocrella Rouch, 1992 is thus unavailable. In accordance with the provisions of ICZN for new names published after 1999 (Arts 13.1.2, 13.3 and 16.1) it is here made available UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 23 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. as Psammonitocrella gen. nov. by fixing Psammonitocrella boultoni Rouch, 1992 as the type species and by explicit reference to Rouch’s (1992: 149) original designation which serves to differentiate the taxon from other ameirid genera. Consequently, the generic name takes the authorship and date of the present paper and both species should be cited as new combinations: Psammonitocrella boultoni (Rouch, 1992) comb. nov. and P. longifurcata (Rouch, 1992) comb. nov. Tectacingulum Harris, 1994 (Family Porcellidiidae) Harris (1994: 304) proposed the genus Tectacingulum to accommodate two new species T. nigrum Harris, 1994 and T. tumidum Harris, 1994. Huys et al. (1996) did not accept any of the new genera established by Harris (1994) and Harris and Robertson (1994) in the absence of a full phylogenetic analysis of the highly speciose genus Porcellidium Claus, 1860. Walker-Smith (2001) and Wells (2007) both reinstated Tectacingulum as a valid genus. Unfortunately, Harris (1994) did not fix a type species, and this oversight renders the genus-group name unavailable. Tectacingulum gen. nov. is here expressly made available as a new generic name (ICZN Art. 16.1) by fixing T. tumidum Harris, 1994 as the type species and by explicit reference to Harris’s (1994: 304) diagnosis which suffices to differentiate the taxon from other genera in the Porcellidiidae (ICZN Arts 13.1.2 and 13.3). The genus takes the authorship and date of the present paper and includes the following new combinations: Tectacingulum tumidum (Harris, 1994) comb. nov. and T. nigrum (Harris, 1994) comb. nov. It should be noted that both Murramia Harris, 1994 – established for the new species M. bicincta Harris, 1994 and M. magna Harris, 1994 – and Acutiramus Harris & Robertson, 1994 – established for Porcellidium acuticaudatum Thompson & Scott, 1903, P. brevicaudatum Thompson & Scott, 1903, P. ovatum Haller, 1879 sensu Geddes (1968b) (incertae sedis: cf. Wells 2007: 102), Acutiramus quinquelineatus Harris & Robertson, 1994 and A. rufolineatus Harris & Robertson, 1994 – are also unavailable for the same reason. Since these genera are now regarded as junior subjective synonyms of Porcellidium (Walker-Smith 2001) they are not dealt with here any further. Moreover, in his study of the chelicerae of the pterygotid eurypterids, Ruedemann (1935) established the subgenus Acutiramus (upgraded to generic level by Størmer (1974)). According to Tollerton (1997) the correct citation of the type species is Pterygotus buffaloensis Pohlman, 1881, by original designation = Pterygotus cummingsi Grote & Pitt, 1875. The eurypterid generic name Acutiramus Ruedemann, 1935 would have clear priority over the copepod generic name Acutiramus if a future worker adopts the latter name and – intentionally or accidentally – makes it available under a different authorship and date. Stygonitocrella (Fiersiella) Suárez-Morales & Iliffe, 2005 (Family Ameiridae) Reid et al. (2003) pointed out that the genus-group name Stygonitocrella Petkovski, 1976 was unavailable since no type had been designated. In the interest of preserving prevailing usage they re-established the genus by fixing Nitocrella montana Noodt, 1965 as the type species and by presenting an updated generic diagnosis (ICZN Arts 13.1.1, 13.3 and 16.1). Suárez-Morales and Iliffe (2005) continued to attribute authorship to Petkovski (1976), and proposed a subdivision of the genus in two new subgenera, Eustygonitocrella SuárezMorales & Iliffe, 2005 and Fiersiella Suárez-Morales & Iliffe, 2005. As pointed out by Wells (2007: 89), since the subgenus Eustygonitocrella contains the type species of the genus, Stygonitocrella montana (Noodt, 1965), it must be replaced by the nominotypical subgenus and carry the name, author and date of the genus (ICZN Art. 44.1), i.e. Stygonitocrella (Stygonitocrella) Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003. Moreover, the subgeneric name Eustygonitocrella does satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1.1 (it is accompanied by a differential diagnosis) but not those of Art. 13.3 (type fixation was not rigidly construed) and hence is permanently unavailable. Suárez-Morales and Iliffe’s (2005: 217) statement in the etymology section that “… the subgenus was named using the Greek prefix ‘‘eu’’ meaning ‘‘the original’’, to denote the inclusion, in this group, of the 24 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. type species of the genus Stygonitocrella (S. montana), designated by Reid et al. (2003)” does not qualify as a type fixation (ICZN Art. 67.5). The status of the second subgenus, Fiersiella, is also problematic. Suárez-Morales and Iliffe (2005: 224) designated Nitocrella dubia Chappuis, 1937 as “… the representative species of the subgenus…”. However, type designation must be rigidly construed (ICZN Art. 67.5) preferably by using the term “type species” or a strictly equivalent term in another language (espèce-type, Typusart, specie tipo, etc.) (ICZN Recommendation 67A) to avoid ambiguity. According to these provisions Suárez-Morales and Iliffe’s (2005) designation cannot be considered valid and renders the genus-group name Fiersiella unavailable. It is here re-established as Fiersiella subgen. nov. by the explicit fixation of Stygonitocrella sequoyahi Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003 as the type species, taking the authorship and date of the present paper. Stygonitocrella sequoyahi is by far the most accurately described species in the subgenus and a much better candidate for the name-bearing type than Nitocrella dubia (the oldest species in the subgenus). The subgenus Fiersiella can be differentiated by the characters listed in the original diagnosis given by Suárez-Morales and Iliffe (2005: 223) (ICZN Art. 13.1.1). According to these authors the subgenus includes Nitocrella dubia Chappuis, 1937 = Stygonitocrella (Fiersiella) dubia (Chappuis, 1937), N. karamani Petkovski, 1959 = S. (F.) karamani (Petkovski, 1959), N. ljovuschkini Borutzky, 1967 = S. (F.) ljovuschkini (Borutzky, 1967), N. colchica Borutzky & MikhailovaNeikova, 1970 = S. (F.) colchica (Borutzky & Mikhailova-Neikova, 1970), Stygonitocrella petkovskii Pesce, 1985a = S. (F.) petkovskii (Pesce, 1985a) and S. (F.) sequoyahi Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003. Wells (2007: 37–38) inadvertently assigned these species to the subgenus Stygonitocrella and vice versa. Pilocamptus Wells, 2007 Chappuis (1929a: 43–45) fixed the types for Bryocamptus Chappuis, 1929a (i.e. Canthocamptus minutus Claus, 1863) and Echinocamptus Chappuis, 1929a (i.e. Canthocamptus echinatus Mrázek, 1893) (and thus for their respective nominotypical subgenera, ICZN Art. 67.1.1) but not for the new subgenus Arcticocamptus Chappuis, 1929a in the former or the new subgenus Limocamptus Chappuis, 1929a in the latter. Borutzky [1952: 212; 1964 (translation): 193] subsequently fixed Cyclopsine alpestris Vogt, 1845 as the type of Arcticocamptus. Chappuis (1929a: 45) included the following species in the subgenus Echinocamptus (Echinocamptus): Canthocamptus echinatus Mrázek, 1893; C. pilosus Douwe, 1910; C. schroederi Douwe, 1915; C. georgevitchi Chappuis, 1924b; and C. kamerunensis Kiefer, 1928. In the subgenus Echinocamptus (Limocamptus) he included Canthocamptus echinatus var. luenensis Schmeil, 1894; C. hiemalis Pearse, 1905; C. hoferi Douwe, 1908; C. praegeri Scourfield, 1912; C. dacicus Chappuis, 1924a; C. calvus Brehm, 1927; and C. horai Chappuis, 1928a. Lang (1944: 28) re-assigned the subgenus Limocamptus to Bryocamptus and explicitly designated Canthocamptus echinatus Mrázek, 1893 (the type species of Echinocamptus) as the type of Bryocamptus (Limocamptus) while maintaining Echinocamptus as a valid genus (note that this taxon became hereby an “orphaned” grouping). This type fixation is invalid since C. echinatus was not originally included in the subgenus and consequently is not eligible to be fixed as the type species (ICZN Art. 67.2). The next author to fix a type species for the genus-group name Limocamptus is Borutzky [1952: 234; 1964 (translation): 214] who maintained Chappuis’s (1929a) subgeneric division of Echinocamptus and validly designated Canthocamptus echinatus var. luenensis Schmeil, 1894 as the type of Echinocamptus (Limocamptus). However, Lang (1948: 1102) claimed that Echinocamptus (L.) luenensis (Schmeil, 1894) was nothing more than a variety of Echinocamptus (E.) echinatus and that both forms certainly did not belong to separate subgenera. Except for Borutzky (1952, 1964) this synonymy was widely adopted in the freshwater copepod literature (e.g. Dussart & Defaye 1990) and effectively rendered both genus-group names Echinocamptus and Limocamptus objective synonyms of one another (ICZN Art. 61.3.2). Since they were established simultaneously, but proposed at different ranks, in the genus group, the name proposed at higher rank (Echinocamptus) takes precedence (ICZN Art. 24.1). UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 25 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Since Lang (1944, 1948) had removed Canthocamptus echinatus (the type of Echinocamptus) and all species placed in Echinocamptus (Limocamptus) to a taxon of subgeneric rank in Bryocamptus, the valid name of this subgenus is Bryocamptus (Echinocamptus) and not Bryocamptus (Limocamptus) as generally accepted (e.g. Dussart & Defaye 1990; Wells 2007). The subgenus includes the following species: Bryocamptus (Echinocamptus) echinatus (Mrázek, 1893); B. (E.) hiemalis (Pearse, 1905) [and its subspecies hiemalis hiemalis (Pearse, 1905); h. verestschagini (Borutzky, 1931d); h. brevifurcatus Coker, 1934; h. yunnanensis (Borutzky, 1952); h. elongatus (Shen & Tai, 1964a); and h. yetii Löffler, 1968]; B. (E.) hoferi (Douwe, 1908); B. (E.) praegeri (Scourfield, 1912); B. (E.) dacicus (Chappuis, 1924a); B. (E.) douwei (Willey, 1925a); B. (E.) nivalis (Willey, 1925b); B. (E.) calvus (Brehm, 1927); B. (E.) horai (Chappuis, 1928a); B. (E.) morrisoni (Chappuis, 1929c) [and its subspecies morrisoni morrisoni (Chappuis, 1929c) and m. elegans (Chappuis, 1929c)]; B. (E.) smirnovi (Borutzky, 1931d); B. (E.) parvus (Borutzky, 1931d); B. (E.) viduus Kiefer, 1952; B. (E.) hostensis (Borutzky, 1972); B. (E.) pacificus Ishida, 1992; and B. (E.) lacustris Wells, 2007. As pointed out only recently by Wells (2007: 93), Lang’s (1944, 1948) removal of the type of Echinocamptus to the genus Bryocamptus left the remaining Echinocamptus species assembled in an orphaned taxon which requires a new generic name. Wells (2007: 93) formally proposed the name “Pilocamptus n. gen.” and fixed Canthocamptus pilosus Douwe, 1910 as the type species. However, according to ICZN Art. 13.1 this name is unavailable since its proposal was not accompanied by a description or definition that states in words characters that are purported to differentiate the taxon, or a bibliographic reference to such a published statement. The generic name Pilocamptus gen. nov. is here re-instated as intentionally new, taking the authorship and date of the present paper. The taxon it denotes can be differentiated from other genera in the family Canthocamptidae by the diagnosis given by Lang (1948: 1113) for the genus Echinocamptus. The genus includes the following species: Canthocamptus pilosus Douwe, 1910 = Pilocamptus pilosus (Douwe, 1910) [type species by original designation]; C. schröderi Douwe, 1915 = P. schroederi (Douwe, 1915) comb. nov.; C. Georgevitchi Chappuis, 1924b = P. georgevitchi (Chappuis, 1924b) comb. nov.; C. kamerunensis kamerunensis Kiefer, 1928 = P. kamerunensis kamerunensis (Kiefer, 1928) comb. nov.; Echinocamptus (Echinocamptus) kamerunensis villosus Chappuis, 1932 = P. kamerunensis villosus (Chappuis, 1933a) comb. nov.; E. (E.) africanus Chappuis, 1933a = P. africanus (Chappuis, 1933a) comb. nov.; E. (E.) Alluaudi Chappuis, 1933a = P. alluaudi (Chappuis, 1933a) comb. nov.; E. (E.) trichotus Chappuis, 1933a = P. trichotus (Chappuis, 1933a) comb. nov.; Echinocamptus Jeanneli Chappuis, 1936 = P. jeanneli (Chappuis, 1936) comb. nov.; E. monticola Chappuis, 1936 = P. monticola (Chappuis, 1936) comb. nov.; E. verrucosus Chappuis, 1936 = P. verrucosus (Chappuis, 1936) comb. nov., E. (s. str.) vulgaris Chappuis, 1936 = P. vulgaris (Chappuis, 1936) comb. nov.; E. Pauliani Chappuis, 1956 = P. pauliani (Chappuis, 1956) comb. nov.; E. monodi Dussart, 1974 = P. monodi (Dussart, 1974) comb. nov.; and E. hypophyllus Defaye & Heymer, 1996 = P. hypophyllus (Defaye & Heymer, 1996) comb. nov. Junior subjective synonyms Idomene Philippi, 1843 (Family Pseudotachidiidae) Philippi (1843: 64) proposed this genus for a new species Idomene forficata based on a single individual. The original description is fragmentary and insufficient for unequivocal identification, hence most authors have invariably referred to Sars’s (1906a: 134) detailed redescription and used his diagnosis of the genus as the major standard of reference for adding subsequent species, either newly described or reassigned from other genera regarded as junior synonyms of Idomene. This shift in attention had the unfortunate consequence that noone either scrutinized the real identity of Philippi’s (1843) type species or confirmed its conspecificity with what Sars (1906a) had identified as I. forficata. In spite of their poor quality, Philippi’s (1843) illustrations provide sufficiently compelling evidence that I. forficata is not a harpacticoid but rather a poecilostome cyclopoid. The 7-segmented antennule with four setae on the basal segment, the 3-segmented antennary 26 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. endopod, the mandibular gnathobase with distinct blades (his Fig. 4f, labelled “ein Kaufuss?”), and the laterally located, uniramous fifth legs (with 2 outer margin spines, 1 apical seta and 1 inner spine) not only unequivocally exclude I. forficata from the oligoarthran Harpacticoida but also identify it as a member of the family Clausidiidae in the Cyclopoida. The armature pattern and shape of the maxilliped is another line of evidence supporting such assignment. It is conceivable that Idomene Philippi, 1843 is the senior synonym of either Hemicyclops Boeck, 1873 or Hersiliodes Canu, 1888. It is here considered a genus incertae sedis in the Clausidiidae. Since Philippi’s type material no longer exists a neotype can unfortunaly not be designated. Three available harpacticoid genus-group names have entered into the synonymy of Idomene (Lang 1934: 28; 1936c: 14): Xouthous Thomson, 1883 (type: Xouthous novaezealandiae Thomson, 1883), Megarthrum Norman & Scott, 1906 (type: Dactylopusia purpurocincta Norman & Scott, 1905) and Idomenella T. Scott, 1906a (type: Dactylopus coronatus T. Scott, 1894b). Xouthous, being the oldest available name, is here proposed as the valid name for Idomene Philippi, 1843 sensu Sars (1906a). In addition to the type, the following species should be referred to the genus Xouthous: Dactylopus coronatus T. Scott, 1894b = Xouthous coronatus (T. Scott, 1894b) comb. nov.; Dactylopus pectinatus Scott & Scott, 1898 = Xouthous pectinatus (Scott & Scott, 1898) comb. nov.; Dactylopus antarcticus Giesbrecht, 1902 = Xouthous antarcticus (Giesbrecht, 1902) comb. nov.; Dactylophusia laticaudata Thompson & Scott, 1903 = Xouthous laticaudatus (Thompson & Scott, 1903) comb. nov.; Dactylopusia purpurocincta Norman & Scott, 1905 = Xouthous purpurocinctus (Norman & Scott, 1905) comb. nov.; Idomene pusilla Brady, 1910 = Xouthous pusillus (Brady, 1910) comb. nov.; Megarthrum simulans Brady, 1910 = Xouthous simulans (Brady, 1910) comb. nov.; Idomene borealis Sars, 1911a = Xouthous borealis (Sars, 1911a) comb. nov.; Dactylopusia ferrieri T. Scott, 1912 = Xouthous ferrieri (T. Scott, 1912) comb. nov.; Idomene intermedia Lang, 1934 = Xouthous intermedius (Lang, 1934) comb. nov.; Xouthous maldiviæ Sewell, 1940 = Xouthous maldiviae Sewell, 1940; Idomene scotti Lang, 1948 = Xouthous scotti (Lang, 1948) comb. nov.; Idomene parasimulans Médioni & Soyer, 1968 = Xouthous parasimulans (Médioni & Soyer, 1968) comb. nov.; and Idomene cookensi Pallares, 1975b = Xouthous cookensis (Pallares, 1975b) comb. nov. [incorrect original spelling corrected by Wells (2007: 85)]. Since Philippi’s (1843) text and figures do not bear any relationship to Idomene forficata sensu Sars (1906a) a new name is required for the latter for which I propose, in the absence of any available junior synonyms, Xouthous sarsi sp. nov. The new species can be differentiated from its congeners by the specific characters given in Sars’s (1906a: 134–135, Plate LXXXII) description (ICZN Art. 13.1.2). Following Wells (2007) the genus should also include Idomene australis Brady, 1910 and Idomene antarctica (Giesbrecht, 1902) sensu Dahms and Schminke (1992) (both being species inquirendae) as well as Dactylophusia aemula Thompson & Scott, 1903 and Idomene kabylica Monard, 1936 (both being species incertae sedis). Alteutha Baird, 1846b (Family Peltidiidae) Goodsir (1845) established the genus Sterope Goodsir, 1845 for three new species, S. ovalis, S. armatus and S. interruptus, and created another genus, Carrillus Goodsir, 1845, for the type and only species C. oblongus Goodsir, 1845. Boeck (1865: 272) synonymized Carillus [subsequent emendation of Carrillus Goodsir, 1845 by Vosmaer (1885: 218)] with Alteutha Baird, 1846b (type species: Cyclops depressus Baird, 1837). Similarly, Claus (1889: 6) regarded Sterope also as a synonym of Alteutha. Both A. oblonga (Goodsir, 1845) and A. interrupta (Goodsir, 1845) are now considered valid species while S. ovalis and S. armatus are treated as species incertae sedis in Alteutha (Wells 2007: 77). However, both Sterope and Carillus are senior subjective synonyms of Alteutha. Although the publication date is usually quoted as 1845 (Lang 1948; Wells 2007), in reality Baird’s (1846b: 155) diagnosis was not published until June 1846 while Goodsir’s genera were published in November 1845 and hence, in accordance with the Principle of Priority, take precedence over Alteutha. In the interest of nomenclatural stability, prevailing usage can be maintained since both senior UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 27 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. synonyms have not been used as valid names since 1899 (ICZN Art. 23.9.1.1) and Alteutha has been used as a valid name in at least 25 works, published by at least 10 authors in the last 50 years (ICZN Art. 23.9.1.2) [e.g. Por 1960a; Wiborg 1964; Lang 1965; Pallares 1968a; Fives 1969; Apostolov 1973; Gharagozlou-Van Ginneken 1976; Wells 1976, 2007; Hicks 1977, 1982, 1986a; Coffin 1981; McClelland 1982; Apostolov & Marinov 1988; Dahms 1992, 1993a; Song & Chang 1995; Huys et al. 1996; Bodin 1997; Mitwally & Montagna 2001; Apostolov & Pandourski 2002; Duggan et al. 2006; Kane 2007; Michels 2007; Veit-Köhler & Fuentes 2007a, 2007b]. In accordance with ICZN Art. 23.9.2 the junior synonym Alteutha Baird, 1846b is considered the valid name (nomen protectum) which has precedence over the older names Sterope Goodsir, 1845 and Carillus Goodsir, 1845 (nomina oblita). Since this is a case of subjective synonymy, whenever Sterope and/or Carillus are not regarded as synonyms of Alteutha, the older synonyms may be used as valid names (ICZN Art. 23.9.2). It should also be noted that Dana (1854: 1179) proposed the subfamily Steropinae for the genera Zaus Goodsir, 1845 and Sterope (type genus) (he is less explicit about the inclusion of Porcellidium Claus, 1860). This family-group name is a senior subjective synonym of the name Peltidiidae (type genus Peltidium Philippi, 1839) which is generally attributed to Sars (1904b) (e.g. Lang 1948; Seifried 2003; Boxshall & Halsey 2004). Wells (2007: 101) recently pointed out that the authorship and date of the name lies with Claus (1860: 5) who first published it in vernacular format as “Familie der Peltidien” and subsequently latinized it – as Peltididae or Peltidinae – in his later work (Claus 1862: 89; 1863: 92, 137; 1891: 429). However, in none of these contributions did Claus make the name Peltidiidae available since a family-group name when first published must be formed from the stem of an available generic name then used as valid in the new familygroup taxon; the use of the stem alone in forming the name is only accepted as evidence that the author used the generic name as valid in the new family-group taxon if there is no evidence to the contrary (ICZN Art. 11.7.1.1). Claus (1860, 1862, 1863, 1891) did not include Peltidium as a valid genus in his family-group name but regarded it a possible synonym of Oniscidium Claus, 1860 (one of the five genera included, the others being Alteutha, Porcellidium, Zaus and Eupelte Claus, 1860). The first author to make the name Peltidiidae available is Boeck (1873: 58) who proposed the subfamily Peltidinae in the family Harpactidae, accommodating the genera Peltidium (including its junior synonym Oniscidium), Scutellidium Claus, 1866 and Aspediscus [sic] Norman, 1869. Since the name Steropinae has not been used as a valid name after 1899 and the conditions of ICZN Art. 23.9.1.2 are met (Peltidiidae is cited in e.g. Lang 1965; Geddes 1968b; Wells 1970, 1976, 2007; Hicks 1977, 1982, 1986a; Humes 1981b, 1984; Apostolov & Marinov 1988; Dahms 1992, 1993a; Huys et al. 1996; Bodin 1997; Mitwally & Montagna 2001; Seifried 2003, 2004; Boxshall & Halsey 2004; Varela 2005; SuárezMorales et al. 2006; Veit-Köhler & Fuentes 2007a–b; Gheerardyn et al. 2008; Ivanenko et al. 2008), the junior synonym Peltidiidae is considered the valid name (nomen protectum) which has precedence over the older name Steropinae (nomen oblitum). Family Tisbidae Stebbing, 1910 Philippi (1843: 58) proposed the genus Idya Philippi, 1843 (type species by monotypy: Idya barbigera Philippi, 1843) while Lilljeborg (1853: 191) created the generic name Tisbe for Cyclops furcatus Baird, 1837 (type species by monotypy). Boeck (1865: 257) considered both names synonyms of each other. Sars (1905b: 89) suspected that I. barbigera was conspecific with C. furcatus, a notion that was confirmed by Lang (1948: 369) who considered the former a junior subjective synonym of the latter, effectively rendering Idya and Tisbe objective synonyms (ICZN Art. 61.3.3). Sars (1909c: 21), suggested a slight alteration of the name Idya to Idyæa (an incorrect original spelling of Idyaea) to avoid the homonymy with Idya Fréminville, 1809 (Ctenophora), however, Norman and Scott (1906: 183) had already reinstated the junior synonym Tisbe. The family-group name Idyinae, proposed by Brady (1880a: 170) and upgraded to family level by Sars (1904b: 78), is invalid because it was based on the generic name Idya Philippi, 1843, which is a junior 28 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. homonym of the ctenophoran genus Idya Fréminville, 1809 (ICZN Art. 39). Stebbing (1910: 544), referring to the family name Idyidae, stated “The necessity for a change in the family name will be seen from the references for the leading genus” and proposed the family-group name Tisbidae (type genus Tisbe Lilljeborg, 1853) as an alternative. Although Stebbing (1910) did not give a description or definition, the name “Tisbidae” satisfies all criteria required for availability (ICZN Art. 12.2.4) since it was published before 1931 and based on the then (and still) valid generic name Tisbe. Claus (1862: 89; 1863: 137) proposed the family name “Peltididae” to accommodate the genera Alteutha, Eupelte, Oniscidium, Porcellidium and Zaus and subsequently (Claus 1866: 20) added the new genus Scutellidium Claus, 1866 (type by monotypy: S. tisboides Claus, 1866) to it. Although Claus did not make the name “Peltididae” available in any of these publications (see above under Alteutha) his subsequent subdivision of the family deserves attention. Claus (1889: 3) divided the “Peltididae” into two subordinate taxa of subfamilial rank: in the Peltidinae he included Alteutha, Eupelte and Oniscidium, while Porcellidium, Scutellidium and Zaus were placed in the Scutellidinae (incorrect original spelling of Scutellidiinae). The latter subfamily which takes the authorship and date of Claus (1889) is an available name since it is based on the then (and still) valid generic name Scutellidium (ICZN Art. 12.2.4). In addition, Scutellidiinae Claus, 1889 is a senior subjective synonym of Tisbidae Stebbing, 1910. However, the senior synonym has not been used as a valid name after 1899 and the junior synonym has been widely used in the last 50 years by a large number of authors (e.g. Avdeev 1983, 1986; Becker & Schriever 1979; Bodin 1976, 1997; Boxshall 1979; Bresciani 1970; Bresciani & Lützen 1994; Coull 1973b; Dahms 1993b; Dahms & Dieckmann 1987; Gee & Fleeger 1986; Gómez et al. 2004; Hicks 1971; Humes & Ho 1969b; Humes & Voight 1997; Huys 1996b; Lang 1965; Lee & Huys 1999c; López-González et al. 2000; Puello Cruz et al. 2004; Vervoort 1964; Volkmann-Rocco 1971; Wells 1976, 2007). Since the provisions of ICZN Art. 23.9 are met, the name Tisbidae Stebbing, 1910 must be considered the valid name (nomen protectum) which has precedence over the older name Scutellidiinae Claus, 1889 (nomen oblitum). Being a case of subjective synonymy, whenever the latter is not regarded as a synonym of the former, Scutellidiinae may be used as valid (ICZN Art. 23.9.2). Based solely on the respective publication dates, Sars’s (1910) family-group name “Idyaeidae” (taking the stem of Idyaea Sars, 1909) mentioned in the heading of Supplement Plate 10 (Idyaea tenella) (Natural History Museum copy date stamped 20 July 1910) is potentially a senior objective synonym of the family name Tisbidae Stebbing, 1910 (published on 15 December 1910). Since the provisions of ICZN Art. 23.9 are met the same reversal of precedence applies as for the name Scutellidiinae (see above); the name Tisbidae Stebbing, 1910 must be considered the valid name (nomen protectum) which has precedence over the older name Idyaeidae Sars, 1910 (nomen oblitum). Subfamily Cerviniopsinae Brotskaya, 1963 Brotskaya (1963: 793) proposed the new subfamily Cerviniopsinae in the Cerviniidae (now Aegisthidae), accommodating the genera Herdmania Thompson, 1893 [a senior objective synonym of Hemicervinia Lang, 1935 according to Por (1964a)]; Pontostratiotes Brady, 1883; Cerviniopsis Sars, 1903 (type); Pseudocervinia Brotskaya, 1963 [a junior subjective synonym of Cervinia Norman in Brady, 1878 according to Seifried (2003)]; and Herdmaniopsis Brotskaya, 1963. It should be noted that the stem of –opsis in Cerviniopsis is –opse-, thus the correct name should have been Cerviniopseinae and Cerviniopsinae is to be considered an incorrect original spelling. According to Seifried and Schminke (2003: 32) members of the Aegisthinae are probably nested within the Cerviniopseinae, rendering the latter subfamily paraphyletic. However, pending a phylogenetic analysis at species level they maintained the subfamilial subdivision of the Aegisthidae. Wells (2007: 17) likewise continued to recognize the Cerviniopseinae as a valid subfamily, accommodating Cerviniopsis, Pontostratiotes, Hemicervinia, Herdmaniopsis, Ameliotes Por, 1969, Stratiopontotes Por, 1969 and Tonpostratiotes Itô, 1982. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 29 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. A. Scott (1909: 232) proposed the family-group name Pontostratiotidae and stated that “… the type of this family is Pontostratiotes abyssicola Brady, 1883”. This species was fixed as the type of Pontostratiotes by monotypy (Brady 1883: 105). Since objectivity provided by typification is continuous through the hierarchy of names, extending in ascending order from the species group to the family group (ICZN Art. 61.1.2), the family-group name Pontostrationinae A. Scott, 1909 (type genus Pontostratiotes) takes priority over Cerviniopseinae Brotskaya, 1963. Namakosiramia Ho & Perkins, 1977 (Family Laophontidae) Ho and Perkins (1977: 368) proposed the genus Namakosiramia Ho & Perkins, 1977 for a new species N. californiensis Ho & Perkins, 1977 (type by original designation) and established the family Namakosiramiidae in the order Siphonostomatoida to accommodate it. Huys (1988a: 1520, 1522) placed the family in the order Harpacticoida and relegated it to a junior subjective synonym of the family Laophontidae T. Scott, 1905a. Kim (1991: 429) added a second species, N. koreensis Kim, 1991, to the genus. Brady (1918: 34), in a brief supplementary note to his report on the Copepoda collected during the Australasian Antarctic Expedition 1911–1914, proposed the genus Microchelonia for a single species, M. glacialis Brady, 1918 (type by monotypy). The genus was not mentioned in Lang’s (1948) monograph and does not feature in the Nomenclator Zoologicus (Neave 2005). It was listed as a genus inquirendum by Boxshall and Halsey (2004: 844) but without ordinal or familial assignment. Although Brady (1918: 34) stated that M. glacialis may “…form the type of an entirely new division of the Copepoda…”, the illustration of the first leg (labelled as the “anterior antenna”; Plate 15, Fig. 4) indicates that Microchelonia is a member of the harpacticoid family Laophontidae. The general dorso-ventrally depressed habitus, the shape of the P1 endopod (and claw), the powerful P2 (shown in the habitus drawings; Plate 15, Figs 1–2), the reduced P2–P3 (labelled as “posterior antenna”; Plate 15, Fig. 5) and P5 (labelled as “maxilliped”; Plate 15, Fig. 6), and the short caudal rami bearing one long principal seta unequivocally identify M. glacialis as a member of the genus Namakosiramia which should consequently sink as a junior objective synonym of Microchelonia Brady, 1918. The genus contains three species: M. glacialis, M. californiensis (Ho & Perkins, 1977) comb. nov. and M. koreensis (Kim, 1991) comb. nov. Family Huntemanniidae Por, 1986a Por’s (1986a) review of the Cletodidae, including the proposal of four new families and the reassignment of some species to the Canthocamptidae, has not gained universal acceptance and needs further testing (Wells 2007). In the meantime, his family-group names cannot be ignored as they were accompanied by diagnoses and are to be used as valid names according to ICZN Art. 13.2 until future revisionary work proves otherwise. As part of his review, Por (1986a: 421) established the family Huntemanniidae for the genera Nannopus Brady, 1880a, Huntemannia Poppe, 1884 [type], Pontopolites T. Scott, 1894b, Metahuntemannia Smirnov, 1946, Beckeria Por, 1986b and possibly Pseudocletodes Scott & Scott, 1893b. Except for Lang (1948: 1248), it has escaped most authors’ attention that Brady (1880a: 100) had already established a new subfamily Nannopinae (incorrect original spelling Nannopinæ) within the Harpacticidae for Nannopus Brady, 1880a (type genus) and Platychelipus Brady, 1880a (now placed in the Laophontidae). According to the Principle of Coordination applied to family-group names (ICZN Art. 36.1) Brady (1880a) is deemed also to have simultaneously established the coordinate family name Nannopidae (here corrected to Nannopodidae since the second part of the generic name Nannopus is based on the Greek stem πους, meaning foot) which takes the same authorship and date. Since the family-group name Huntemanniidae was used by Por (1986a) to include the generic name Nannopus, it must sink as a junior synonym of Nannopodinae Brady, 1880a. The Principle of Priority requires that the latter be reinstated as the valid name with change of rank to family (ICZN Art. 30 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 23.1). The family name Nannopodidae is equivalent to Por’s (1986a) Huntemanniidae (evidently only if Nannopus and Huntemannia are considered to be confamilial) with the exception that (1) Dahms and Pottek (1992) have relegated Beckeria to a junior subjective syonym of Metahuntemannia; (2) three genera have been added since: Rosacletodes Wells, 1985 [= Echinocletodes Pallares, 1982a nec Lang (1936b); cf. Huys et al. (1996: 75)], Laophontisochra George, 2002 and Acuticoxa (cf. Huys & Kihara 2009), and (3) both Metahuntemannia and Dahmsopottekina Özdikmen, 2009 [= Talpina Dahms & Pottek, 1992 nec Hagenow (1840); see above] were assigned to the subfamily Hemimesochrinae in the Canthocamptidae (Huys & Kihara 2009). Orphaned taxonomic groupings The application of each genus-group name is determined by reference to the type species of the nominal taxon that it denotes (ICZN Art. 42.3). Removal of the type species – but not of the remaining species included in a genus – creates orphaned taxonomic groupings which require an existing (previously invalid) or new substitute generic name. In addition to the Echinocamptus case explained above (see under Pilocamptus) another four cases of orphaned taxa have remained unnoticed in harpacticoid systematics. Amphiascus Sars, 1905a (Family Miraciidae) Sars (1905a: 380) proposed the genus Amphiascus Sars, 1905a to include Dactylopus longirostris Claus, 1863, D. minutus Claus, 1863, D. debilis Giesbrecht, 1881 and a new species Amphiascus pacificus Sars, 1905a. Nicholls (1941b: 69) transferred D. minutus to Amphiascopsis Gurney, 1927 and D. debilis to Amphiascoides Nicholls, 1941b, and he designated D. longirostris as the type species of Amphiascus (on the ground of page precedence in Sars’s (1905a) publication). Lang (1944: 19), who was unaware of Nicholls’s (1941b) subsequent designation, unfortunately also fixed D. longirostris as type of Paramphiascopsis Lang, 1944. The latter therefore becomes a junior objective synonym of Amphiascus Sars, 1905 (ICZN Arts 61.3.3 and 67.11). Other workers have overlooked Nicholls’s type fixation and incorrectly treated D. minutus as the type species (e.g. Marinov & Apostolov 1988: 153). Accepting Nicholls’s (1941b) subsequent designation and Lang’s (1944, 1948) revision of Amphiascus would imply that only the species currently assigned to Paramphiascopsis should be included in Amphiascus. A new generic name is therefore required to receive all “orphaned” species that are currently included in Amphiascus sensu Lang (1944, 1948). The only genus-group name that has been cited in the literature as a junior subjective synonym of, and potential substitute name for, Amphiascus sensu Lang (1944, 1948) is Mesamphiascus Nicholls, 1941b (Lang 1965: 253). This genus is probably one of the most unnatural ever established in the Miraciidae, to the extent that Nicholls (1941b: 79) himself admitted having difficulties in selecting a type species. His statement that “… perhaps parvus Sars (1906, p. 162, pl. ciii) is suitable, occupying a more or less central position in the genus, and having a fairly wide distribution” does not qualify for an explicit designation that is rigidly construed (ICZN Art. 67.5; see also Vervoort 1964: 191). Consequently, the genus-group name Mesamphiascus is unavailable and therefore cannot enter into the synonymy of Amphiascus. A new genus, Sarsamphiascus gen. nov., is proposed here to accommodate all species previously placed in Amphiascus by Lang (1948) and subsequent authors. Dactylopus minutus Claus, 1863 is formally fixed as the type species. The revised species compositions of Amphiascus and Sarsamphiascus gen. nov., including all new combinations, are given in Table 3. In order to satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1 the new genus must be accompanied by (a) a description or definition that states in words characters that are purported to differentiate it, or (b) a bibliographic reference to such a published statement. Reference is made here to Lang’s (1948: 644) generic diagnosis of Amphiascus which is equivalent to the diagnosis of Sarsamphiascus gen. nov. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 31 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Teissierella Monard, 1935a (Family Miraciidae) The genus Teissierella was proposed by Monard (1935a: 24) to accommodate a new species T. celtica Monard, 1935a, which he regarded as “transitionary” between Robertsonia Brady, 1880a and Amphiascus Sars, 1905a. He also believed Stenhelia knoxi Thompson & Scott, 1903 and, with reservations, Amphiascus bulbifer Sars, 1911a (now in Haloschizopera Lang, 1944), Stenhelia irrasa A. Scott, 1902 and Dactylopus propinquus T. Scott, 1894a (both now in Robertsonia) could be referred to this genus. Monard’s (1935a) expression “n. g. n. sp.” applied to Teissierella celtica effectively designates this species as the name-bearing type of the genus (ICZN Art. 68.2.1). In the same year Monard (1935b: 26) added the new species, T. salammboi and described a second taxon under the name “T. irrasa (A. Scott) var.”. In a footnote (p. 27) he stated that Teissierella (with two egg-sacs) could turn out to be a synonym of Robertsonia if Sars’s (1909b: 335) assertion of the presence of only one egg-sac in Robertsonia tenuis Brady, 1880a were proved wrong. Sewell (1940: 286) discussed the relationships between both genera and described a new species Teissierella adduensis Sewell, 1940. Lang (1944: 14) listed Teissierella as a junior synonym of Robertsonia and in his monograph (Lang 1948: 638) considered both T. celtica and T. salammboi as species incertae sedis in Robertsonia, the former as being possibly conspecific with Robertsonia knoxi (Thompson & Scott, 1903), the latter as a potential member of the genus Diosaccopsis Brian, 1925a. Monard’s (1935b) Teissierella irrasa var. was regarded as conspecific with Robertsonia angolensis (Monard, 1934). Krishnaswamy (1957: 51) assigned T. adduensis to Robertsonia, albeit without any factual justification, but this course of action has now been validated by Wells and Rao (1987: 99). Following Roe’s (1958: 248) redescription, the type species Teissierella celtica is now formally considered a valid species of Robertsonia (Hamond 1973c: 433; Wells 2007: 25). Despite Teissierella thus being a junior subjective synonym of the latter, two new species have subsequently been added: Bodin (1964: 157) described T. massiliensis Bodin, 1964 while Apostolov (1968: 400) added T. pontica Apostolov, 1968. The latter was subsequently considered a junior subjective synonym of Robertsonia knoxi (Thompson & Scott, 1903) by Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 151). The latest state of affairs was summarized by Wells (2007: 25) who listed Teissierella as a genus incertae sedis in the subfamily Diosaccinae (Miraciidae), containing T. salammboi, T. massiliensis and T. pontica. Since the type species is not included (see above) a new generic name is required for this orphaned grouping. Teissierella salammboi Monard, 1935b is here fixed as the type of the new genus Monardius gen. nov. (in memory of Dr André Monard; gender: masculine) which contains the following new combinations: Monardius salammboi (Monard, 1935b) comb. nov. [type] and M. massiliensis (Bodin, 1964) comb. nov. Apostolov’s (1968: 400–401) description of T. pontica shows that this species cannot be placed in Monardius (e.g. antennary exopod 2-segmented; leg 1 exp-3 with 5 elements and endopod 3-segmented; endopodal armature of legs 2–4; form of setae on leg 5 etc.); in addition, Wells (2007: 550) pointed out that Apostolov (1968: Tafel 3) showed two inner setae on the middle exopodal segment of legs 2–4 which is, if proven correct, a character not found in any other copepod (Huys and Boxshall 1991: 23, 28). Apostolov and Marinov’s (1988: 151) generic assignment is adopted here with the caveat that T. pontica is not necessarily a synonym of R. knoxi; pending re-examination of the type material it is best regarded a species incertae sedis in Robertsonia. In order to satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1 a generic diagnosis is given below summarizing the characters that are purported to differentiate Monardius from other genera in the Miraciidae. Miraciidae. Rostrum elongate, extending beyond second antennulary segment. Antennule 8-segmented in female, with numerous pinnate setae. Antenna with abexopodal seta on allobasis; exopod 3-segmented with setal formula [1-1-3]. Mandibular palp with 1-segmented rami and 3 setae on basis. Caudal rami squarish or wider than long, with well developed setae IV and V. 32 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Leg 1 with prehensile 2-segmented endopod; enp-1 longer than enp-2, about as long as exopod. Leg 2 endopod modified in ♂; 2-segmented. Setal formulae of swimming legs as follows: Exopod Endopod Leg 1 0.1.022 1.1.120 Leg 2 1.1.223 1.2.121 (♀) or 1.321 (♂) Leg 3 1.1.223 1.1.221 Leg 4 1.1.223 1.1.121 Leg 5 with distinct exopod and baseoendopod; endopodal lobe with 5 (♀) or 2 (♂) elements; exopod with 5–6 (♀) or 6 (♂) elements; elements typically short, stubby and hirsute. Hastigerella Nicholls, 1935 (Family Ectinosomatidae) Nicholls (1935: 381) established the genus Hastigerella for a new species Hastigerella palpilabra Nicholls, 1935 (type species by monotypy) collected in Kames Bay, Millport (Scotland), and considered it most closely related to the genus Arenosetella Wilson, 1932. The principal diagnostic difference between the genera Arenosetella and Hastigerella is the presence of anal hooks or claws in the latter. McLachlan and Moore (1978: 198) relegated H. palpilabra to a junior synonym of Ectinosoma tenuissima Klie, 1929 (incorrect original spelling of tenuissimum) and – based on their assertion that Nicholls (1935) had overlooked the anal claws – transferred this species to Arenosetella. They retained Hastigerella as a valid generic name and designated Ectinosoma leptoderma Klie, 1929 as the new type species. This course of action is in violation with the Code since, once fixed, name-bearing types are stable and provide objective continuity in the application of names (ICZN Art. 61.1.3). It is, however, not clear from McLachlan and Moore’s (1978) publication whether they had also reexamined Nicholls’s type specimens of H. palpilabra to substantiate their claim of the presence of anal claws in this species. Since Nicholls’s (1935) descriptions are excellent by contemporary standards it would be surprising if he indeed had overlooked such conspicuous stuctures. If on the other hand his observation proves to be correct, there would be no grounds for removing H. palpilabra from Hastigerella and thus no need to resolve a non-existent issue – simply a need to reverse an error. The only material of H. palpilabra from Kames Bay that has ever been deposited in the Natural History Museum in London (NHM reg. nos 1947.10.14.28–30) consists of a jar containing five vials with a considerable number of specimens and a label stating that the material was transferred to ethanol by C.G.M., suggesting Dr Colin Moore had examined it (Nicholls’s material was originally preserved in formalin). The vials each contained a label mentioning the name “longisetosus” but the jar also contained an additional label in A.G. Nicholls’s handwriting, stating “longisetosus = MS name for Hastigerella palpilabra”. There is no doubt that this material represents the type series (syntypes) designated by Nicholls and was subsequently re-examined by McLachlan and Moore (1978). Re-examination confirmed the latter authors’ observation; however, the anal claws are less well developed and curved than in e.g. Arenosetella germanica Kunz, 1937, and are also aligned to the margins of the anal opening which is probably the reason why Nicholls (1935) had overlooked them. Adopting McLachlan and Moore’s (1978) synonymy of H. palpilabra renders Hastigerella a junior subjective synonym of Arenosetella and therefore an invalid name. The orphaned taxonomic grouping equivalent to Hastigerella sensu McLachlan and Moore (1978) needs a new generic name for which I propose Glabrotelson gen. nov. (Latin glaber = bald, alluding to the absence of anal hooks which differentiates the genus from Arenosetella; gender: neuter). Hastigerella mehuinensis Mielke, 1986 is here formally fixed as the type of the new genus-group name. The generic diagnosis of Glabrotelson gen. nov. coincides with that given UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 33 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. by Huys et al. (1996: 188) for the genus Hastigerella (according to ICZN Art. 13.1.2 such bibliographic reference is sufficient to satisfy the criteria of availability). The genus Glabrotelson contains the following species and subspecies: Ectinosoma leptoderma Klie, 1929 = G. leptoderma (Klie, 1929) comb. nov.; Pararenosetella meridionalis Chappuis, 1954a = G. meridionale (Chappuis, 1954a) comb. nov.; Pararenosetella psammae Noodt, 1955a = G. psammae (Noodt, 1955a) comb. nov.; Hastigerella abbotti Lang, 1965 = G. abbotti (Lang, 1965) comb. nov.; Pararenosetella monniotae Guille & Soyer, 1966 = G. monniotae (Guille & Soyer, 1966) comb. nov.; Pararenosetella clavata Rao & Ganapati, 1969 = G. clavatum (Rao & Ganapati, 1969) comb. nov.; Arenosetella noodti Rao & Ganapati, 1969 = G. noodti (Rao & Ganapati, 1969) comb. nov.; Arenosetella setosus [sic] Rao & Ganapati, 1969 = G. setosum (Rao & Ganapati, 1969) comb. nov.; Hastigerella bengalensis Rao, 1972 = G. bengalense (Rao, 1972) comb. nov.; Hastigerella bodini Apostolov, 1974 = G. bodini (Apostolov, 1974) comb. nov.; Hastigerella bozici Soyer, 1974 = G. bozici (Soyer, 1974) comb. nov.; Hastigerella chappuisi Soyer, 1974 = G. chappuisi (Soyer, 1974) comb. nov.; Hastigerella scheibeli Mielke, 1975 = G. scheibeli (Mielke, 1975) comb. nov.; Hastigerella soyeri Bodin, 1976 = G. soyeri (Bodin, 1976) comb. nov.; Hastigerella abbotti santacruzensis Mielke, 1979 = G. abbotti santacruzense (Mielke, 1979) comb. nov.; Hastigerella mehuinensis Mielke, 1986 = G. mehuinense (Mielke, 1986) comb. nov. [type]; Hastigerella antarctica Dahms & Schminke, 1992 = G. antarcticum (Dahms & Schminke, 1992) comb. nov. According to Wells’s (2007) checklist Arenosetella unisetosa Wells, 1965a (= G. unisetosum (Wells, 1965a) comb. nov.) and Hastigerella sp. sensu Mielke (1986) are to be considered species inquirendae in Glabrotelson. Interleptomesochra Lang, 1965 (Family Ameiridae) Sars (1911b: 418) proposed the genus Leptomesochra Sars, 1911b to accommodate Mesochra macintoshi Scott & Scott, 1895b (incorrect original spelling “MacIntoshi”), Normanella attenuata A. Scott, 1896, and two new species Leptomesochra tenuicornis Sars, 1911b and L. confluens Sars, 1911c, but neglected type fixation. According to Lang (1936d: 134) L. confluens was sufficiently different from its congeners to exclude it from the genus Leptomesochra, an opinion that had already been voiced earlier by Gurney (1932: 50). Consequently, Lang (1936d: 135) proposed the genus Leptameira (type species by monotypy: Leptomesochra confluens) which remained monotypic until Nicholls (1939a: 282) added Leptameira attenuata Nicholls, 1939a. Lang’s (1936d: 134–135) superficial statement that “…Leptomesochra confluens Sars unterscheidet sich von den übrigen Arten im Bau des 1. Maxillipeden und des 5. Beinpaares und muß in eine besondere Gattung … gestellt werden” does not satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 13.1.1. since no specific diagnostic characters were mentioned; consequently, it does not make the name Leptameira available. Conversely, Nicholls (1939a: 282) explicitly mentioned the fused rami in leg 5 as a differentiating character for Leptameira, however, since he refrained from type fixation, his paper also failed to make the generic name available. After having consulted Klie’s (1929: 359) previously unnoticed description of the male of Leptomesochra macintoshi (Scott & Scott, 1895b), Lang (1944: 24; 1948: 785) himself relegated Leptameira to a junior subjective synonym of Leptomesochra. He also added Leptomesochra infima Monard, 1928 to the latter genus but overlooked Nicholls’s (1939a) description of Leptameira attenuata. Lang’s (1948: 7, 839) inexplicit designation of the oldest originally included species, Mesochra macintoshi, as the type of Leptomesochra is invalid for reasons outlined above. The first author to have validly fixed the type is Vervoort (1964: 270) who cited Normanella attenuata A. Scott, 1896 as the type species. Vervoort (1964: 271) also included L. nasuta Sewell, 1940, L. africana Kunz, 1951, L. eulitoralis Noodt, 1952, L. elongata Božić, 1955, L. pygmaea Vervoort, 1964 and L. nichollsi Noodt, 1955a in the genus, the latter being a new substitute name for Leptomesochra attenuata (Nicholls, 1939a) (a secondary subjective homonym of L. attenuata (A. Scott, 1896) (cf. Noodt 1955a: 96). 34 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Lang (1965: 338) revised the genus Leptomesochra and subdivided it into three genera based on the endopodal segmentation of legs 3–4. In the genus Praeleptomesochra Lang, 1965 he grouped Leptomesochra africana (type by original designation) and Praeleptomesochra similis Lang, 1965, both of which display 3segmented endopods in legs 3–4. He also referred Leptomesochra pygmaea to this genus in a postscript to his work (Lang 1965: 548). In the genus Leptomesochra he included species which exhibit 2-segmented endopods (Mesochra macintoshi, Leptomesochra nasuta, L. confluens, L. infima and Leptameira attenuata). Finally, in the genus Interleptomesochra Lang, 1965 he included species with a 2-segmented leg 3 endopod and a 3-segmented leg 4 endopod (Normanella attenuata, Leptomesochra tenuicornis, L. elongata, L. eulitoralis and Interleptomesochra reducta Lang, 1965) and fixed L. tenuicornis as the type species by original designation. However, the inclusion of N. attenuata in this genus effectively renders the generic name Interleptomesochra Lang, 1965 a junior subjective synonym of Leptomesochra. Hence, according to current ameirid systematics the generic concept of Leptomesochra Sars, 1911b in reality coincides with Lang’s (1965: 375) diagnosis of Interleptomesochra. In addition to the five species referred to this genus by Lang (1965) and which are listed above, Leptomesochra also includes two other species that were originally assigned to Interleptomesochra, i.e I. noodti Galhano, 1968 = Leptomesochra noodti (Galhano, 1968) comb. nov. and I. boguensis Lindgren, 1975 = L. boguensis (Lindgren, 1975) comb. nov. As a result of this nomenclatural change an alternative generic name is required to accommodate the species of the orphaned taxon “Leptomesochra sensu Lang (1965)”, i.e. Mesochra macintoshi, Leptomesochra nasuta, L. confluens, L. infima and Leptameira attenuata. Rather than introducing an entirely new name I have elected to make Leptameira Lang, 1936d available, taking the date and authorship of the present paper. It can be differentiated from the other genera in the Ameiridae by the diagnosis given below. Ameiridae. Body slender. Rostrum typically small (except L. nasuta). Antennule 8- or 9-segmented in female, without pinnate setae; haplocer in male, with 3 segments distal to geniculation. Antenna with discrete basis or allobasis; exopod 1-segmented, with 2–3 setae. Mandibular palp without defined exopod; basis with 1–3 elements. Caudal rami short, at most 1.5 times as long as wide. Leg 1 with prehensile 3- (L. infima, L. hirsuta) or 2-segmented endopod; enp-1 much longer than remaining segments and longer than exopod; exp-2 with or without outer spine, without inner seta; exp-3 with 4–5 elements. Legs 2–4 with 3-segmented exopods and 2-segmented endopods; no sexual dimorphism. Setal formulae of swimming legs as follows: Exopod Endopod Leg 2 0.1.(0–1)2(2–3) (0–1).(1–2)2(0–1) Leg 3 0.(0–1).(0–1)2(2–3) (0–1).(1–2)2(0–1) Leg 4 0.1.(1–2)2(2–3) (0–1).12(0–1) Leg 5 exopod and baseoendopod fused (L. confluens, L. attenuata, L. nasuta and L. eremeensis) or distinct (other species) in ♀, always fused in ♂ forming bilobate plate; endopodal lobe with 3–4 (♀) or 3 (♂) elements; exopod(al lobe) with 5–6 (♀) or 3 or 5 (♂) elements. Leg 6 with 3 setae in ♂. Leptameira gen. nov. (type species: Leptomesochra confluens Sars, 1911c) includes the following new combinations: Mesochra macintoshi Scott & Scott, 1895b = Leptameira macintoshi (Scott & Scott, 1895b) comb. nov., Leptomesochra confluens Sars, 1911c = Leptameira confluens (Sars, 1911c) comb. nov., Leptomesochra infima Monard, 1928 = Leptameira infima (Monard, 1928) comb. nov., Leptameira attenuata Nicholls, 1939a = Leptameira attenuata (Nicholls, 1939a) comb. nov.; Leptomesochra nasuta Sewell, 1940 = Leptameira nasuta (Sewell, 1940) comb. nov., Leptomesochra hirsuta Wiborg, 1964 = Leptameira hirsuta (Wiborg, 1964) comb. nov., Leptomesochra theodoridis Soyer, 1966 = Leptameira theodoridis (Soyer, 1966) comb. nov., Leptomesochra eremeensis Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 = Leptameira eremeensis (Kornev & UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 35 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Chertoprud, 2008) comb. nov., and Leptomesochra kunzi Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 = Leptameira kunzi (Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008) comb. nov. Noodt (1955a: 96) proposed the new replacement name Leptomesochra nichollsi for Leptomesochra attenuata (Nicholls, 1939a) (originally combined with the generic name Leptameira Lang, 1936d) which is a junior secondary homonym of Leptomeschra attenuata (A. Scott, 1896) (originally combined with the generic name Normanella). Although Nicholls’s (1939a) species name was originally combined with an unavailable generic name, this does not affect its availability (ICZN Art. 11.9.3.1). Based on the argument that both species were no longer regarded congeneric, Lang (1965: 338) reinstated Nicholls’s (1939a) specific name and considered L. nichollsi a junior subjective synonym. Since the substitute name Leptomesochra nichollsi is no longer in use (Bodin 1997; Wells 2007) it is indeed to be rejected according to ICZN Art. 59.3 and hence Leptameira attenuata Nicholls, 1939a is to be considered the valid name for the species it denotes. Addendum: Junior homonyms in Calanoida and Cyclopoida Parathalassius Dussart, 1986 Özdikmen (2008: 266) noted that Parathalassius Dussart, 1986 (type species by monotypy: P. fagesi Dussart, 1986) (Calanoida: Centropagidae) is a junior homonym of Parathalassius Mik, 1891 (type species P. blasigii Mik, 1891) (Diptera: Empididae) and proposed the new replacement name “Dusartius”. Since this name was clearly intended as a patronym in honour of the late Prof. Bernard H. Dussart (“Etymology: from B.H. Dusart who is the current author of pre-existing genus Parathalassius”), Özdikmen’s (2008) spelling is to be considered a lapsus calami which has no separate availability and cannot be used as a substitute name (ICZN Art. 32.4). The correction of incorrect original spellings resulting from inadvertent errors is mandatory and hence Dusartius has to be emended to Dussartius in accordance with ICZN Art. 32.5.1, retaining the authorship and date of the original spelling. Unfortunately Dussartius Özdikmen, 2008 is a junior homonym of the monotypic Dussartius Kiefer, 1978 (type species: Eudiaptomus baeticus Dussart, 1967; see Kiefer (1978: 156)) (Calanoida: Diaptomidae) and hence requires a new replacement name for which I propose Dussartopages nom. nov. (gender: masculine). Dussartopages fagesi (Dussart, 1986) comb. nov. is the type and sole species of the genus. Berea Yamaguti, 1963 In a posthumous publication, Péringuey (1926: 626) proposed the genus-group name Berea in the Carabidae (Coleoptera) for Argutoridius trivialis Boheman, 1858 and a new species Berea caffer (no type designated). Yamaguti (1963: 280) established the genus Berea for Triphyllocanthus ancoralis Bere, 1936 (type by monotypy) in the family Chondracanthidae (Cyclopoida). Since Berea Yamaguti, 1963 is a junior homonym of Berea Péringuey, 1926, it cannot be used as a valid name. It is here replaced by the new substitute name Bereacanthus nom. nov. (named after the late Dr Ruby Bere; gender: masculine). The genus contains Bereacanthus ancoralis (Bere, 1936) comb. nov. [type], Acanthochondria tenuis Pearse, 1952 = Bereacanthus tenuis (Pearse, 1952) comb. nov., Pseudochondracanthus nellcauseyae Causey, 1955 = B. nellcauseyae (Causey, 1955) comb. nov. and Berea clava Ho & Sey, 1997 = B. clava (Ho & Sey, 1997) comb. nov. Acknowledgements Natalia J. Vandenberg (Systematic Entomology Laboratory, U.S. Department of Agriculture, Washington, D.C.), David Reid and David McL Roberts (Department of Zoology, NHM, London) are acknowledged for 36 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. providing relevant literature references. Miguel A. Alonso-Zarazaga (Museo Nacional de Ciencias Naturales Madrid, ICZN Commissioner), Mark J. Grygier (Lake Biwa Museum, ICZN Commissioner), Peter Ng Kee Lin (National University of Singapore, ICZN Commissioner) and David Notton (ICZN Secretariat) are gratefully acknowledged for advice and constructive criticism, Prof. John B. J. Wells (University of Wellington) for his constant encouragement, and Prof. Alessandro Minelli (University of Padova) for efficient editorial handling. References Adams, H. & Adams, A. (1856) The Genera of Recent Mollusca; arranged according to their Organization, Volume 2. John Van Voorst, London, 600 pp. Agassiz, L. (1846) Nomenclatoris zoologici index universalis, continens nomina systematica classium, ordinum, familiarum et generum animalium omnium, tam viventium quam fossilium, secundum ordinem alphabeticum unicum disposita, adjectis homonymiis plantarum. Jent & Gassmann, Soloduri, i–viii + 393 pp. Agassiz, L. (1848) Nomenclatoris zoologici index universalis, continens nomina systematica classium, ordinum, familiarum et generum animalium omnium, tam viventium quam fossilium, secundum ordinem alphabeticum unicum disposita, adjectis homonymiis plantarum. Jent & Gassmann, Soloduri, i–x + 1135 pp. Agassiz. L. (1860) Contributions to the Natural History of the United States of America, Volume 3, second monograph, in five parts (I. Acalephs in General. – II. Ctenophorae. – III. Discophorae. – IV. Hydroidae. – V. Homologies of the Radiata). Little, Brown & Co., Boston; Trübner & Co., London, 301 pp. + 34 pp. with 27 plates and 115 woodcuts. Albers, J.C. (1860) [Martens, E. von (Ed.)] Zweite Ausgabe nach dem hinterlassenen Manuscript besorgt von E. von Martens. W. Engelmann, Leipzig, i–xviii + 359 pp. Alcock, A. (1898) Materials for a carcinological Fauna of India. No 3. The Brachyura Cyclometopa. Part I. The family Xanthidae. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, 67(2), no 1, 67–233. Anonymous (2000) Precedence of names in wide use over disused synonyms or homonyms in accordance with Article 23.9 of the Code. Bulletin of zoological Nomenclature, 57, 6–10. Apostolov, A. (1968) Neue und bemerkenswerte harpacticoide Ruderfußkrebse (Crustacea Copepoda) aus dem Küstengrundwasser Bulgariens. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 180(5–6), 395–402. Apostolov, A. (1973) Apport vers l’étude d’Harpacticoïdes pontiques habitant les algues marines. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 191(3–4), 263–281. Apostolov, A., (1980) Description de deux genres nouveaux de la famille Cletodidae Sars (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) de la mer Noire. Fragmenta balcanica, 10(19)(239), 167–174. Apostolov, A. (1974) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de la mer Noire. Travaux du Muséum d’Histoire naturelle “Gr. Antipa”, 15, 131–139. Apostolov, A. (1982) Genres et sous-genres nouveaux de la famille Diosaccidae Sars et Cylindropsyllidae Sars, Lang. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Acta zoologica bulgarica, 19, 37–42. Apostolov, A. (1990) Quelques espèces de la famille Laophontidae T. Scott (Copépodes, Harpacticoïdes) de Monaco. Fragmenta balcanica Musei macedonici Scientiarum naturalium, 14(18), 163–177. Apostolov, A. (2007) Harpacticoïdes marins (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) d’Islande, 1. Le genre Halectinosoma Lang, 1944 et le genre Leptocaris T. Scott, 1899. Marine harpacticoids (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) of Iceland, 1. Genus Halectinosoma Lang, 1944 and genus Leptocaris T. Scott, 1899. Crustaceana, 80, 1153–1169. Apostolov, A. & Marinov, T.M. (1988) Copepoda Harpacticoida (morski kharpaktikoidi). [Copepoda, Harpacticoida (marine harpacticoids)]. Fauna Bolgarii [Fauna Bulgarica], 18, 1–384. [In Bulgarian]. Apostolov, A. & Pandourski, I. (2002) Marine copepods (Crustacea) from Livingston Island (Antarctica). Bulgarian Antarctic Research, Life Sciences, 3, 71–82. Arenberger, E. (1988) Beitrag zur Kenntnis der nearktischen Pterophoridae (Lepidoptera). Entomologische Zeitschrift, 98(7), 87–91. Aurivillius, C.W.S. (1898) Om hafsevertebraternas utvecklingstider och Periodiciteten i larvformernas uppträdande vid Sveriges vestkust. Bihang till Konglige svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens Handlingar, 24, Afd. 4(4), 1–91. Aurivillius, P.O.C. (1879) Balaenophilus unisetus nov. gen. et spec. Ett Bidrag till Kännedomen om Harpacticidernas Utvecklingshistoria och systematik. Akademisk Afhandling, Stockholm, 1879, 1–26. Avdeev, G.V. (1982) Novye vidy garpaktitsidnykh kopepod - parasitov os’minigov severo-zapadnoí chasti Tikhogo okeana. [New species of harpacticoid copepods, parasites of octopuses in the north-western Pacific]. Parazitologiya, 16, 107–116. [Russian with English summary]. Avdeev, G.V. (1983) Novye garpaktikoidnye kopepody semestva Tisbidae - parasity os’minogov v more Rossa. [New harpacticoid copepods (Tisbidae), parasites of octopuses in the Ross Sea]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 62, 1775–1785. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 37 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. [In Russian with English summary]. Avdeev, G.V. (1986) New harpacticoid copepods associated with Pacific cephalopods. Crustaceana, 51, 49–65. Baird, W. (1834) List of Entomostraca found in Berwickshire. History of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club, 1, 95–100. Baird, W. (1837) The natural history of the British Entomostraca. Magazine of Zoology and Botany, 1, 309–333. Baird, W. (1846a) Description of some new genera and species of British Entomostraca. Annals and Magazine of natural History, 17, 410–416. Baird, W. (1846b) Arrangement of the British Entomostraca, with a list of species, particularly noticing those which have as yet been discovered within the bounds of the Club. History of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club, 2, 145–158. Baird, W. (1850) The Natural History of the British Entomostraca. The Ray Society, London, i–viii + 364 pp. Baird, W. (1868) Monograph of the species of worms belonging to the subclass Gephyrea; with a notice of such species as are contained in the collection of the British Museum. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1868, 76–114. Becker, K.-H. (1974) Eidonomie und Taxonomie abyssaler Harpacticoidea (Crustacea, Copepoda). Teil 1. Cerviniidae Ameiridae. Meteor Forschungs-Ergebnisse, (D)18, 1–28. Becker, K.-H. (1979) Eidonomie und Taxonomie abyssaler Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda). Teil II. Paramesochridae, Cylindropsyllidae und Cletodidae. Meteor Forschungs-Ergebnisse, (D)31, 1–37. Becker, K.-H. & Schriever, G. (1979) Eidonomie und Taxonomie abyssaler Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda). Teil III. 13 neue Tiefsee-Copepoda Harpacticoidea der Familien Canuellidae, Cerviniidae, Tisbidae, Thalestridae, Diosaccidae und Ameiridae. Meteor Forschungs-Ergebnisse, (D)31, 38–62. Bere, R. (1936) Parasitic copepods from Gulf of Mexico fish. American Midland Naturalist, 17, 577–625. Berera, R. & Cottarelli, V. (2003) Two new species of interstitial harpacticoids from southern Italy and proposal of a new Parastenocaris species-group. Italian Journal of Zoology, 70, 261–268. Berera, R., Cottarelli, V. & Bruno, M.C. (2001) Ichnusella improvisa sp. nov. from subterranean waters of Sardinia (Italy) and remarks on Itunella intermedia and Itunella muelleri (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Italian Journal of Zoology, 68, 327–334. Biggs, H.E.J. (1971) On a proposed new genus of cerithid Mollusca from the Dahlak Islands, Red Sea. Journal of Conchology, 27, 221–223. Blanchard, R. & Richard, J. (1891) Faune des lacs salés d’Algérie. Cladocères et Copépodes. Mémoires de la Société zoologique de France, 4, 512–535. Bodin, P. (1964) Recherches sur la systématique et la distribution des Copépodes Harpacticoïdes des substrats meubles des environs de Marseille. Recueil des Travaux de la Station Marine d’Endoume, Faculté des sciences de Marseille, 51 (= Bulletin 35), 107–183. Bodin, P. (1967) Catalogue des nouveaux Copépodes Harpacticoïdes marins. Mémoires du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Paris, nouvelle série, (A)50(1), 1–76. Bodin, P. (1968a) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes des étages bathyal et abyssal du golfe de Gascogne. Mémoires du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Paris, nouvelle série, (A)55(1), 1–107. Bodin, P. (1968b) Recherches sur la systématique et la distribution des Copépodes Harpacticoïdes des substrats meubles des environs de Marseille. Note complémentaire. Recueil des Travaux de la Station marine d’Endoume, Faculté des sciences de Marseille, 59 (= Bulletin 43), 271–277. Bodin, P. (1976) Catalogue des nouveaux Copépodes Harpacticoïdes marins. Additif no. 3. Laboratoire d’Océanographie Biologique, Université de Bretagne occidentale, Brest, 45 pp. Bodin, P. (1979) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes marins des environs de la Rochelle. 5. Espèces nouvelles ou incertaines. Vie et Milieu, (A)27, 311–357. Bodin, P. (1997) Catalogue of the new marine harpacticoid copepods (1997 edition). Documents de Travail, Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, 89, 1–304. Bodiou, J.-Y. (1977) Harpacticoïdes (Crustacés, Copépodes) des îles Kerguelen. III. Description de deux formes nouvelles de la famille des Cylindropsyllidae. In: Le benthos du plateau continental des îles Kerguelen. CNFRA, 42, 277–286. Boeck, A. (1865) Oversigt over de ved Norges Kyster jagttagne Copepoder henhörende til Calanidernes, Cyclopidernes og Harpactidernes Familier. Forhandlinger i Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania, 1864, 226–282. Boeck, A. (1873) Nye Slaegter og Arter af Saltvands-Copepoder. Forhandlinger i Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania, 1872, 35–60. Boheman, C.H. (1858) Coleoptera. In: Boheman, C.H. (Ed.). Kongliga Svenska Fregatten Eugenies resa omkring Jorden aren 1851–53. Vol. II: Zoologi (Part 1: Insecta). Stockholm, Norstedt, pp. 1–112. Borutzky, E.V. (1926) Copepoda-Harpacticoida des Wolga Bassins. Russkiǐ gidrobiologicheskiǐ Zhurnal, Izdavaemўi pri Volzhskoǐ biologicheskoi Stantsii, 5, 210–218. [In Russian with German summary]. Borutzky, E.V. (1931a) Materialien zur Harpacticidenfauna des Baikalsees. I. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 92, 303–308. Borutzky, E.V. (1931b) Materialien zur Harpacticidenfauna des Baikalsees. II. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 93, 263–273. Borutzky, E.V. (1931c) Materialien zur Harpacticidenfauna des Baikalsees. III. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 94, 281–287. 38 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Borutzky, E.V. (1931d) Keys to the determination of fresh-water organisms of the USSR. Part 3. The fresh-water and brackish water harpacticoids of the USSR: 1–246. Borutzky, E.V. (1932) Opizanie novykh Copepoda–Harpacticoida iz ozera Baikala. [A description of new species of Harpacticoida of Lake Baikal]. Trudy Baikal’skoi limnologicheskoi Stantsii, 2, 15–27. [In Russian with English summary]. Borutzky, E.V. (1948) Materialy po faune Copepoda-Harpacticoida Baikala. Rod Bryocamptus Chappuis. [Material to the knowledge of the Copepoda: Harpacticoida fauna of Lake Baikal. Genus Bryocamptus]. Doklady Akademii Nauk Soyuza Sovetskikh Sotsialisticheskikh Respublik, 59, 1669–1672. [In Russian]. Borutzky, E.V. (1949) Materialy po faune Copepoda-Harpacticoida Baikala. Rod Moraria. [Material to the knowledge of the Copepoda: Harpacticoida fauna of Lake Baikal. Genus Moraria]. Doklady Akademii Nauk Soyuza Sovetskikh Sotsialisticheskikh Respublik, 64, 873–876. [In Russian]. Borutzky, E.V. (1952) Harpacticoida presnykh vod. Fauna SSSR, Rakoobraznye, 3(4), 1–424 [In Russian]. Borutzky, E.V. (1964) Freshwater Harpacticoida. Fauna of USSR, Crustacea, 3(4), 1–396. Translation by Israel Program for scientific Translations, Jerusalem. Borutzky, E.V. (1966) Copepoda peshcher Primorskogo Kraya. [Copepoda of the caves of the Marine Territory (Primorsky Krai)]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 45, 770–772. [In Russian with English summary]. Borutzky, E.V. (1967) Biospeologica Sovietica XXXII. O rode Nitocrella Chappuis (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). [Biospeologica Sovietica XXXII. On the genus Nitocrella Chappuis (Copepoda, Harpacticoida)]. Byulleten’ Moskovskogo Obshchestva Ispўtateleǐ Prirodў, Otdel Biologicheskiǐ, new series, 72(3), 32–39. [In Russian with English summary]. Borutzky, E.V. (1972) Copepoda Harpacticoida peshcher zapadnogo Zakavkaz’ya. In: Issledovaniya po fauna sovetskogo soyuza (bespozvonochnye i ryby). [Copepoda Harpacticoida from caves of western Caucasus. In: Investigations of the fauna of the Soviet Union (invertebrates and fishes)]. Sbornik Trudov zoologicheskogo Muzeya MGU (Moskovskogo Gosudarstvennogo Universiteta), 12, 37–60. [In Russian]. Borutzky, E.V. & Mikhailova-Neikova, M (1970) Copepoda Harpacticoida peshcher zapadnoi Grezii, Azerbaidzhana i srednei Azii. [Harpacticoida (Copepoda) of caves in West Georgia, Azerbaijan and Middle Asia]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 49(9), 1334–1341. [In Russian with English summary]. Bosch, D.T., Dance, S.P., Moolenbeek, R.G. & Oliver, P.G. (1995) Seashells of Eastern Arabia. Motivate Publishing, Dubai, U.A.E., 296 pp. Bouck, L., Thistle, D. & Huys, R. (1999) Systematics and phylogeny of Zausodes C.B. Wilson (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Harpacticidae), including three new species from the northern Gulf of Mexico. Bulletin of the Natural History Museum (Zoology), 65, 73–122. Bowman, T.E. (1972) Cithadius cyathurae, a new genus and species of Tachidiidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) associated with the estuarine isopod, Cyathura polita. Proceedings of the biological Society of Washington, 85, 249–307. Boxshall, G.A. (1979) The planktonic copepods of the northeastern Atlantic Ocean: Harpacticoida, Siphonostomatoida and Mormonilloida. Bulletin of the British Museum of Natural History, Zoology, 35, 201–264. Boxshall, G.A. & Halsey, S.H. (2004) An Introduction to Copepod Diversity. The Ray Society, London, i–xv + 966 pp. Božić, B. (1955) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes des sables des environs de Roscoff. Description de quelques formes nouvelles. Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, 92, notes et revue 1, 1–12. Božić, B. (1964) Tisbisoma spinisetum n. gen., n. sp., Copépode Harpacticoïde de la Réunion. Bulletin de la Société zoologique de France, 89, 219–225. Božić, B. (1969) Latiremus eximius n. gen., n. sp. à position systématique incertaine (Copépode Harpacticoïde): données pour une nouvelle famille. Bulletin de la Société zoologique de France, 94, 309–316. Brady, G.S. (1869) On the crustacean fauna of the salt-marshes of Northumberland and Durham. Natural History Transactions of Northumberland, Durham and Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 3, 120–136. Brady, G.S. (1872) Contributions to the study of the Entomostraca. No. VII. A list of the non-parasitic marine Copepoda of the north-east coast of England. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (4)10, 1–17. Brady, G.S. (1878) A Monograph of the free and semi-parasitic Copepoda of the British Islands, 1. The Ray Society, London, 148 pp. Brady, G.S. (1880a) A Monograph of the free and semi-parasitic Copepoda of the British Islands, 2. The Ray Society, London, 182 pp. Brady, G.S. (1880b) A Monograph of the free and semi-parasitic Copepoda of the British Islands, 3. The Ray Society, London, 83 pp. Brady, G.S. (1883) Report on the Copepoda collected by H.M.S. Challenger during the years 1873–76. Report of the scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. Challenger 1873–76, Zoology, 8(23), 1–142. Brady, G.S. (1896) On Entomostraca collected in the Solway district and the Seaton sluice, Northumberland, during the summer of 1894. Natural History Transactions of Northumberland, Durham and Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 13, 19–33. Brady, G.S. (1899) On the marine Copepoda of New Zealand. Transactions of the zoological Society of London, 15(2), 31–54. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 39 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Brady, G.S. (1907) On the Crustacea fauna of a salt water pond at Amble. Natural History Transactions of Northumberland, Durham and Newcastle-upon-Tyne, new series, 1, 330–336. Brady, G.S. (1910) Die marinen Copepoden der Deutschen Südpolar Expedition 1901–1903. I. Ueber die Copepoden der Stämme Harpacticoida, Cyclopoida, Notodelphyoida und Caligoida. Deutsche Südpolar-Expedition, 11 (= Zoologie 3), 497–594. Brady, G.S. (1918) Copepoda. Scientific Reports. Australasian Antarctic Expedition 1911–1914, under the leadership of Sir Douglas Mawson, D.Sc., B.E., (C)5(3), 1–48. Brady, G.S. & Robertson, D. (1873) Contributions to the study of the Entomostraca. No. VIII. On marine Copepoda taken in the west of Ireland. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (4)12, 126–142. Brady, G.S. & Robertson, D. (1876) Report on dredgings off the coast of Durham and North-Yorkshire in 1874. Report of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, 45, 185–199. Brancelj, A. (1991) Paramorariopsis anae gen. n., sp. n. and the female of Ceuthonectes rouchi Petkovski, 1984 – two interesting harpacticoids (Copepoda: Crustacea) from caves in Slovenia (NW Yugoslavia). Stygologia, 6, 193–200. Brancelj, A. (1994) Pseudomoraria triglavensis gen. n., sp. n. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from a high-alpine reservoir in Slovenia. Hydrobiologia, 294, 89–98. Brehm, V. (1925) Zoologische Ergebnisse der von Prof. Dr. F. Klute nach Nordpatagonien unternommenen Forschungsreise. I. Die Entomostraken. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 16, 302–324. Brehm, V. (1927) Ueber die Tiefenfauna japanischer Seen. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 18, 135–150. Brehm, V. (1949) Prioritätsbedingte Namensänderung. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 42, 515. Bresciani, J. (1970) A new Cholidya from the mantle cavity of a cephalopod (Crustaea, Harpacticoida, Tisbidae). Steenstrupia, 1(2), 11–16. Bresciani, J. & Lützen, J. (1994) Morphology and anatomy of Avdeevia antarctica, new genus, new species (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Tisbidae), parasitic on an Antarctic cephalopod. Journal of crustacean Biology, 14, 744–751. Brian, A. (1919) Descrizione di una nuova forma di Copepodo neritico della famiglia Ectinosomidae Sars, vivente tra le alghe del litorale di Quarto dei Mille. Atti della Società ligustica di Scienze Naturali e Geografiche, 29, 71–78. Brian, A. (1921) I Copepodi Harpacticoidi del Golfo di Genova. Stabilimento Tipografico-Litografico, R. Istituto Sordomuti, Genova, 112 pp. Brian, A. (1923) Elenco di Copepodi marini bentonici provenienti da Rovigno e descrizione di una n. varietá di Parathalestris clausi Norm. Monitore zoologico italiano, 34, 126–135. Brian, A. (1925a) Descrizione di forme nuove di Copepodi arpacticoidi raccolti a Rovigno. Monitore zoologico italiano, 36, 15–24. Brian, A. (1925b) Descrizione di un nuovo genere di Copepodo arpacticoide dell’Adriatico. Atti della Società ligustica di Scienze Naturali e Geografiche, n. ser., 4, 116–121. Brian, A. (1927a) Descrizione di nuove specie di Amphiascus (Copepoda Harpacticoida). Bolletino della Società entomologica italiana, 59(3), 34–41. Brian, A. (1927b) Descrizione di un nuovo genere di Harpacticoide del Mar Egeo (Nota preliminare). Bolletino dei Musei e Laboratorii di Zoologia e Anatomia comparata della R. Università di Genova, (2)7(9), 1–3. Brian, A. (1928a) Descrizione di specie nuove o poco conosciute di Copepodi bentonici del mare Egeo. (Nota preliminare). Bolletino dei Musei di Zoologia e Anatomia comparata della R. Università di Genova, (2)7(18), 1–37. Brian, A. (1928b) I Copepodi bentonici marini. Archivio zoologico italiano, 12, 293–343. Bröhldick, K.S.T. (2005) Results of the DIVA-1 expedition of RV “Meteor” (Cruise M48/1). A new taxon of Idyanthidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the deep sea of the Angola Basin. Organisms, Diversity and Evolution, 5, Supplement 1, 43–57. Brotskaya, V.A. (1963) Obzor semeistva Cerviniidae (Crustacea, Copepoda). [A survey of the family Cerviniidae (Crustacea, Copepoda)]. Zoologicheskii Zhurnal, 42, 1785–1803. [In Russian]. Brullé, A. (1846) Histoire naturelle des insectes hyménoptères. In: A. Lepeletier de Saint Fargeau, A. (Ed.), Histoire Naturelle des Insectes Hyménoptères, Vol. 4. Roret, Paris, pp. 1–674. Canu, E. (1888) Sur les Hersiliidae, famille nouvelle de Copépodes commensaux. Compte rendu hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences, Paris, 107, 792–793. Casey, T. L. (1895) Coleopterological notices. VI. Annals of the New York Academy of Sciences, 8, 435–838. Causey, D.L. (1955) Parasitic Copepoda from Gulf of Mexico fish. Occasional Papers of the marine Laboratory, Lousiana State University, 9, 1–19. Ceccherelli, V.U. (1988) Trois nouvelles espèces de Copépodes Harpacticoïdes des lagunes de l’Adriatique du nord, Italie. Vie et Milieu, 38, 155–171. Chappuis, P.A. (1924a) Description de deux Harpacticides nouveaux de Transylvanie. Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 2, 23–26. Chappuis, P.A. (1924b) Descriptions préliminaires de Copépodes nouveaux de Serbie. Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 2, 27–45. Chappuis, P.A. (1925) Sur les Copépodes et les Syncarides des eaux souterraines de Cluj et des Monts Bihar. Buletinul 40 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 2, 157–182. Chappuis, P.A. (1928a) Zur Kenntnis der Mikrofauna von Britisch Indien. III. Copepoda Harpacticoida. Records of the Indian Museum, 30, 375–385. Chappuis, P.A. (1928b) Neue Harpacticiden aus Java. Treubia, 10, 271–283. Chappuis, P.A. (1929a) Révision du genre Canthocamptus Westwood (Note préliminaire). Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 4, 41–50. Chappuis, P.A. (1929b) Die Unterfamilie der Canthocamptinae. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 20, 471–516. Chappuis, P.A. (1929c) Copépodes cavernicoles de l’Amérique du Nord. Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 4, 51–57. Chappuis, P.A. (1930) Note sur les Copépodes. 4. Antarctobiotus Koenigi (Pesta). Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 5, 62–64. Chappuis, P.A. (1931) Copepoda Harpacticoida der Deutschen Limnologischen Sunda-Expedition. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, supplement 8 (= Tropische Binnengewässer, 1), 512–584. Chappuis, P.A. (1932a) Voyage de Ch. Alluaud et P.A. Chappuis en Afrique occidentale française (Déc. 1930 – Mars 1931). Canthocamptinae nouveaux d’Afrique occidentale française. (Descriptions préliminaires). Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 6, 413–420. Chappuis, P.A. (1932b) Afrocamptus nom. nov. pour Eucamptus Chappuis, préoccupé par Eucamptus Chevrolat 1833 (Col. Elat.). Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 6, 644. Chappuis, P.A. (1933a) I. Copepoda Harpacticoida. In: Voyage de Ch. Alluaud et P.A. Chappuis en Afrique occidentale française (Déc. 1930 – Mars 1931). Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 26, 1–49. Chappuis, P.A. (1933b) Copépodes (première série). Avec l’énumération de tous les Copépodes cavernicoles connus en 1931. Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, 76, 1–57. Chappuis, P.A. (1935) Notes sur les Copépodes. 8. Sur la systématique des Canthocamptinae. 9. Sur les Canthocamptinae du Canada. 10. Baikalocamptus Verestschagini Borutzky = Canthocamptus Verestschagini (Bor.). Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 8, 279–285. Chappuis, P.A. (1936) Crustacea. III. Copepoda: Harpacticoidae. In: Mission Scientifique de l’Omo, III. Zoologie (fasc. 29). Mémoires du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Paris, nouvelle série, 4, 245–292. Chappuis, P.A. (1937) Subterrane Harpacticoiden aus Nord-Spanien. Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 8, 556–571. Chappuis, P.A. (1938) Subterrane Harpacticoiden aus Süd-Italien. Buletinul Societăţii de Ştiinţe din Cluj, 9, 153–181. Chappuis, P.A. (1940a) Die Harpacticiden des Grundwassers des unteren Maintales. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 36, 286–305. Chappuis, P.A. (1940b) X. Copépodes Harpacticoïdes. In: Croisière du Bougainville aux îles Australes françaises. Mémoires du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Paris, nouvelle série, 14, 297–306. Chappuis, P.A. (1953) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes psammiques de Madagascar. Mémoires de l'Institut Scientifique de Madagascar, (A)7, 145–160. Chappuis, P.A. (1954a) IV. Copépodes psammiques des plages du Roussillon. In: Chappuis, P.A. & Delamare Deboutteville, Cl. avec la collaboration de Balazuc, J. & Ruffo, S., Biospeologica LXXIV. Recherches sur les Crustacés souterrains (première série). Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, 91, 35–50. Chappuis, P.A. (1954b) Delamarella arenicola, n.g. n.sp. Copépode interstitiel des plages du Roussillon. Note préliminaire. Vie et Milieu, 4, 111–113. Chappuis, P.A. (1954c) Harpacticides psammiques récoltés par Cl. Delamare Deboutteville en Méditerranée. Vie et Milieu, 4, 254–276. Chappuis, P.A. (1955) Recherches sur la faune interstitielle des sédiments marins et d’eau douce á Madagascar. IV. Copépodes Harpacticoïdes psammiques de Madagascar. Mémoires de l’Institut scientifique de Madagascar, (A)9, 45–73. Chappuis, P.A. (1956) Présence à Madagascar du genre Echinocamptus: E. Pauliani n. sp. (Copépode Harpacticoïde). Mémoires de l’Institut scientifique de Madagascar, (A)10, 35–42. Chappuis, P.A. (1957) Les Crustacés de la grotte de Gourgue près Montardi (Ariège). Notes biospéologiques, 11, 127–131. Chappuis, P.A. (1960) Harpacticoïdes psammiques d’une plage près de Dakar. Bulletin de l’Institut français d’Afrique noire, (A)22, 193–197. Chappuis, P.A. & Rouch, R. (1960) Arenotopa ghanai n.g., n. sp. Harpacticoïde psammique des côtes de l’Afrique. Bulletin de l’Institut français d’Afrique noire, (A)22(4), 1248–1251. Chevrolat, L.A.A. (1833) Coléoptères du Mexique. Strasbourg, [8 fasc. in 1 vol.] i–vii + 211 pp. Chislenko, L.L. (1971) Novye massovye formy garpaktitsid (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) iz zaliva Pos’eta Yaponskogo morya. [New common forms of harpacticids (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Possjet Bay of the Sea of Japan]. Issledovaniya Fauny Morei, 8(14), 151–181. [In Russian]. Cicchino, G.N. & Ringuelet, R.A. (1977) Copépodos del género Antarctobiotus de Tierra del Fuego e Islas Malvinas (Rep. Argentina) (Harpacticoida-Canthocamptidae). Limnobios, 1, 207–228. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 41 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Claus, C. (1860) Beitraege zur Kenntniss der Entomostraken. Erstes Heft. N.G. Elwert’sche Universitaets-Buchhandlung, Marburg, 28 pp. Claus, C. (1862) Untersuchungen über die Organisation und Verwandtschaft der Copepoden. (Im Auszuge zusammengestellt). Verhandlungen der physikalisch-medizinischen Gesellschaft zu Würzburg, 3, 51–103. Claus, C. (1863) Die freilebenden Copepoden mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Fauna Deutschlands, der Nordsee und des Mittelmeeres. Wilhelm Engelmann, Leipzig, 230 pp. Claus, C. (1866) Die Copepoden-Fauna von Nizza. Ein Beitrag zur Charakteristik der Formen und deren Abänderungen “im Sinne Darwin’s”. Schriften der Gesellschaft zur Beförderung der gesammten Naturwissenschaften zu Marburg, supplement 1, 1–34. Claus, C. (1889) Copepodenstudien. I. Heft: Peltidien. Alfred Hölder, K.K. Hof- und Universitäts-Buchhändler, Vienna, 50 pp. Claus, C. (1891) Die Beziehungen von Goniopelte gracilis Cls. = Clytemnestra Hendorffi Poppe zu Goniopsyllus rostratus Brady = Sapphir rostratus L. Car, sowie deren Stellung im System. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 14, 424–432. Clément, M. & Moore, C.G. (1995) A revision of the genus Halectinosoma (Harpacticoida: Ectinosomatidae): a reappraisal of H. sarsi (Boeck) and related species. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 114, 247–306. Cleve, P.T. (1901) Plankton and the Indian Ocean and the Malay Archipelago. Kungliga svenska Vetenskapsakademiens Handlingar 35(5), 1–58. Coffin, W.L. (1981) A list of harpacticoid copepods from northern New England, U.S.A. Vie et Milieu, (AB)28–29, 589–595. Coker, R.E. (1934) Contribution to knowledge of North American freshwater harpacticoid copepod Crustacea. Journal of the Elisha Mitchell scientific Society, 50, 75–141. Conroy-Dalton, S. (2001) Systematics and phylogeny of the Ancorabolidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). II. Polyphyly of Polyascophorus and description of Arthuricornua, new genus. Journal of crustacean Biology, 21, 170–191. Conroy-Dalton, S. (2003) Systematics and phylogeny of the Ancorabolidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). III. Description of two new species of Ceratonotus Sars and Dendropsyllus, new genus. Journal of crustacean Biology, 23, 69–93. Conroy-Dalton, S. (2004) Systematics and phylogeny of the Ancorabolidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). V. Description of Lobopleura, new genus, with notes on Probosciphontodes Fiers. Journal of crustacean Biology, 24, 17–36. Conroy-Dalton, S. & Huys, R. (1997) Towards a revision of Ameira Boeck, 1865 (Harpacticoida, Ameiridae): re-examination of the A. tenella-group and the establishment of Filexilia gen. n. and Glabrameira gen. n. Zoologica Scripta, 25, 317–339. Conroy-Dalton, S. & Huys, R. (1998) Towards a revision of Ameira Boeck, 1865 (Harpacticoida, Ameiridae): reinstatement of Psammameira Noodt, 1952. Zoologica Scripta, 27, 247–261. Conroy-Dalton, S. & Huys, R. (1999) A new genus of Aegisthidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from hydrothermal vents on the Galapagos Rift. Journal of crustacean Biology, 19, 408–431. Conroy-Dalton, S. & Huys, R. (2000) Systematics and phylogeny of the Ancorabolidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). I. The Ancorabolus-lineage, with the description of three new genera. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 41, 343–397. Costa, O.-G. (1839) Monografia degl’ insetti ospitanti sull’Ulivo, e nelle olive. In: Costa O.-G. (Ed.), Corrispondenza Zoologica destinata a diffondere nel regno dell due Sicilie tutto ciò che si va discuoprendo entro e fuori Europa (e vice-versa) risguardante la zoologia in generale, Anno I. Dai Tipi di Azzolino e Compagno, Napoli, pp. 91–136. Cotes, E.C. (1891) Miscellaneous notes from the entomological section of the Indian Museum. Indian Museum Notes, 2(1), 1–48. Cottarelli, V. (1969) Un nuovo Crostaceo di acque interstiziali Italiane: Psammopsyllus pasquinii n. sp. (Harpacticoida, Cylindropsyllidae). Rendiconti. Istituto Lombardo di Scienze e Lettere, Classe di Scienze (B), 103, 8–21. Cottarelli, V. (1971) Ichnusella eione n. gen., n. sp. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida), nuovo Crostaceo di acque interstiziali italiane. Rendiconti. Istituto Lombardo di Scienze e Lettere, Classe di Scienze (B), 105, 57–70. Cottarelli, V. (1973) Paramesochridae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) di acque interstiziali litorali Italiana. Rivista di Idrobiologia, 10, 19–30. Cottarelli, V. (1977) Mexicolaophonte arganoi n. gen n. sp. di Laophontidae (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida) di acque interstiziali litorali Messicane. In: Subterranean Fauna of Mexico, part III. Further results of the Italian zoological mission to Mexico, sponsored by the National Academy of Lincei. Quaderni dell’Accademia nazionale dei Lincei, 171, 91–99. Cottarelli, V. & Altamura, S. (1986). Ricerche nell’Asia sudoriental XIX. Una nuova specie di Apodopsyllus (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida) di acque interstiziali litorali delle Filippine: Apodopsyllus biarticulatus n. sp. Bolletino del Museo civico di Storia naturale di Verona, 12, 299–305. Cottarelli, V. & Baldari, F. (1987a) Interstitial Ancorabolidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Macquarie Island: Tapholaophontodes remotus n. sp. and Algensiella boitanii n. gen., n. sp. Crustaceana, 53, 67–77. Cottarelli, V. & Baldari, F. (1987b) Meiobenthic Tegastidae from Salomon Atoll (Chagos Islands): Arawella alexandri n. gen. n. sp. (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Fragmenta entomologica, 20, 273–282. Cottarelli, V., Bruno, M.C. & Berera, R. (1998) Remarks on the genus Ichnusella (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida) 42 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. and description of two species from subterranean freshwater habitats in Latium and Sardinia, Italy. Vie et Milieu, 49, 129–143. Cottarelli, V., Bruno, M.C. & Berera, R. (2006) Variazioni sul tema I: Description of Carcinocaris serrichelata, gen. nov. sp. nov., associated with xanthid crabs and new data on the distribution of Xanthilaophonte trispinosa (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Vie et Milieu, 56, 203–213. Cottarelli, V., Bruno, M.C. & Berera, R. (2008) An intriguing new taxon of interstitial Laophontidae from the IndoPacific: Aequinoctiella gen. nov. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Vie et Milieu, 58, 263–275. Cottarelli, V. & Forniz, C. (1989) Raptolaophonte ardua n. gen., n. sp. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida Laophontidae) from the meiobenthos of the Chagos Islands. Tropical Zoology, 2, 95–102. Cottarelli, V. & Forniz, C. (1995) Ricerche zoologiche della nave oceanografica "Minerva" (C.N.R.) sulle isole circumsarde. XXIII. Meiopsyllus marinae: a new genus and a new species of Paramesochridae from the meiobenthos of Asinara and S. Pietro Islands (Sardinia). Annali del Museo civico di Storia naturale “Giacomo Doria”, Genova, 40, 577–589. Cottarelli, V., Saporito, P.E. & Puccetti, A.C. (1983) Novolaophonte viatorum n. gen., n. sp. (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida) di acque interstiziali litorali del Massachusetts. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 24, 269–279. Cottarelli, V., Saporito, P.E. & Puccetti, A.C. (1986a) Ricerche nell’Asia sudorientale. XVII. Indolaophonte ramai n. gen. n. sp. (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida) di acque interstiziali litorali dell’isola di Bali (Indonesia). Bolletino del Museo civico di Storia naturale di Verona, 12, 273–281. Cottarelli, V., Saporito, P.E. & Puccetti, A.C. (1986b) Interstitial Psammopsyllinae of Sri Lanka: Sewellina subtilis, new species, and Parasewellina prima, new genus, new species (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Journal of crustacean Biology, 6, 170–179. Cottarelli, V. & Venanzetti, F. (1989) Ricerche zoologiche della nave oceanografica «Minerva» (C.N.R.) sulle isole circumsarde. II. Cylindropsyllidae del meiobenthos di Montecristo e delle isole circumsarde (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Annali del Museo civico di Storia naturale “Giacomo Doria”, Genova, 87, 183–235. Coull, B.C. (1969) Danielssenia minuta sp. nov. and Stenhelia (D.) bermudensis sp. nov. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Bermuda. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 88(4), 559–571. Coull, B.C. (1970) Harpacticoid copepods from Barbados and Jamaica, W.I., with descriptions of two new species. Caribbean Journal of Science, 10, 129–135. Coull, B.C. (1971a) Meiobenthic Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the North Carolina continental shelf. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 12, 195–237. Coull, B.C. (1971b) Meiobenthic Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from St. Thomas, U.S. Virgin Islands. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 90, 207–218. Coull, B.C. (1972) Scottolana canadensis (Willey, 1923) (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) redescribed from the United States east coast. Crustaceana, 22, 209–214. Coull, B.C. (1973a) Meiobenthic Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the deep sea off North Carolina. I. The genera Hemimesochra Sars, Paranannopus Lang, and Cylindronannopus n. g. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 92, 185–198. Coull, B.C. (1973b) Meiobenthic Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the deep sea off North Carolina. III. The families Tisbidae Stebbing emend. Lang, Thalestridae Sars emend. Lang, and Diosaccidae Sars. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 92, 592–603. Coull, B.C. (1973c) Meiobenthic Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the deep sea off North Carolina. IV. The families Cletodidae T. Scott and Ancorabolidae Sars. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 92, 604–629. Coull, B.C. & Hogue, E.W. (1978) Revision of Apodopsyllus (Copepoda, Harpacticoida), including two new species and a redescription. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 97, 149–159. Coull, B.C. & Zo, Z (1980) Revision of Laophontina (Copepoda: Harpacticoida), including three new species and a key. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 99, 32–43. Crotch, G.R. (1874) A revision of the coleopterous family Coccinellidae. University Press, London, 311 pp. Cuvier, G. & Valenciennes, M.A. (1846) Histoire naturelle des poissons. Volume 18 (Suite du livre dix-huitième + Livre dix-neuvième). Chez P. Bertrand, Paris, i–xx + 510 pp. Daday, E. von (1903) Mikroskopische Süsswasserthiere aus Kleinasien. Sitzungsberichte der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Klasse. Abteilung I, Mineralogie, Biologie, Erdkunde, 112, 139–167. Dahl, F. (1895) Die Schwarmbildung pelagischer Thiere. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 18, 168–172. Dahms, H.-U. (1992) Peltidiidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Weddell Sea (Antarctica). Zoologica Scripta, 21, 181–195. Dahms, H.-U. (1993a) Comparative copepodid development in Tisbidimorpha sensu Lang, 1948 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) and its bearing on phylogenetic considerations. Hydrobiologia, 250, 15–37. Dahms, H.-U. (1993b) Naupliar development of Scutellidium hippolytes (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) and a comparison of UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 43 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. nauplii within Tisbidae. Hydrobiologia, 250, 1–14. Dahms, H.-U. & Dieckmann, G.S. (1987) Drescheriella glacialis gen. nov., sp. nov. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Antarctic sea ice. Polar Biology, 7(6), 329–337. Dahms, H.-U. & Pottek, M. (1992) Metahuntemannia Smirnov, 1946 and Talpina gen. nov. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the deep-sea of the high Antarctic Weddell Sea with a description of eight new species. Microfauna Marina, 7, 7–78. Dahms, H.-U. & Schminke, H.K. (1992) Sea ice inhabiting Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) of the Weddell Sea (Antarctica). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 62, 91–123. Damian-Georgescu, A. (1970) Copepoda Harpacticoida (forme de apă dulce). Fauna Republicii Socialiste România, Crustacea, 4(11), 1–252. [In Romanian]. Dana, J.D. (1846) Notice of some genera of Cyclopacea. American Journal of Science, (2)1, 225–230. Dana, J.D. (1847) Conspectus Crustaceorum, in orbis terrarum circumnavigatione, C. Wilkes e classe Reipublicæ Fœderatæ duce, collectorum auctore J.D. Dana. Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, 1, 149–155. [also published as a pamphlet (printing date 1847): Conspectus Crustaceorum, in orbis terrarum circumnavigatione, Carolo Wilkes e classe Reipublicæ Fœderatæ duce, collectorum auctore Jacobo D. Dana. Ex Academiæ Artium Scientiarumque Americanæ nuntiis. Typis Metcalf et Soc. Univ. Typograph, Cantabrigiæ, pp. 8]. Dana, J.D. (1849) Conspectus Crustaceorum quæ in Orbis Terrarum Circumnavigatione, Carolo Wilkes e Classe Reipublicæ Fœderatæ Duce, lexit et descripsit Jacobus D. Dana. The American Journal of Science and Arts, 8, 276–285. Dana, J.D. (1854) Crustacea. Part II. United States Exploring Expedition. During the years 1838, 1839, 1840, 1841, 1842. Under the command of Charles Wilkes, U.S.N., 14, 691–1618. Defaye, D. & Heymer, A. (1996) Crustacés copépodes de litière de la forêt ombrophile du Kivu (Zaïre). Bulletin du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Paris, (4)18A(1–2), 185–209. Dejean, P.F.M.A. (1834) Catalogue des Coléoptères de la collection de M. le Comte Dejean. 2nd ed., fascicule 3. Paris, 177–256 pp. Delachaux, T. (1918) Neue Süßwasserharpacticiden aus Südamerika, gesammelt von Herrn Ingenieur E. Godet in den peruanischen Anden. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 49, 315–355. Delage, Y. & Hérouard, E. (1897) Traité de zoologie concrète: leçons professées à la Sorbonne. Tome 5. Les Vermidiens. Librairie C. Reinwald, Schleicher Frères, Paris, i–xii + 372 pp. Delgado, J.F. Nery (1904) Faune cambrienne du Haut-Alemtejo (Portugal). Communicações da Commissão do Serviço geologico de Portugal, 5, 307–374. Desmarest, A.-G. (1823) Malacostracés, Malacostraca. (Crust.). In: Cuvier, F.G. (Ed.), Dictionnaire des sciences naturelles, dans lequel on traite méthodiquement des différens êtres de la nature, considérés soit en eux-mêmes, d’apres l’état actuel de nos connaissances, soit relativement à l’utilité qu’en peuvent retirer la médicine, l’agriculture, le commerce et les arts, vol. 28 [MAD–MANA]. F.G. Levrault & Le Normant, Strasbourg & Paris, pp. 138–425. Dieni, I. & Massari, F. (1966) I foraminiferi del Valanginiano superiore di Orosei (Sardegna). Palaeontographia italica, 61 (N.S. 31), 75–186. Diesing, K.M. (1859) Revision der Rhyngodeen. Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Classe, 37(21), 719–782. Dinet, A. (1974) Espèces nouvelles de Copépodes Harpacticoïdes (Crustacea) des sédiments profonds de la dorsale de Walvis. Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, 115, 549–577. Douwe, C. van (1908) Zur Kenntnis der Süßwasser-Copepoden Deutschlands. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 32, 581–585. Douwe, C. van (1910) Die Süßwassercopepoden Deutschlands: Canthocamptus pilosus n. spec. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 36, 444–445. Douwe, C. van (1915) Zur Kenntnis ostafrikanischer Copepoden: Canthocamptus schröderi (♀) n. spec. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 45, 263–265. Douwe, C. van (1922) Maraenobiotus brehmi, ein neuer moosbewohnender Süßwasser-Harpacticide. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 13, 561–564. Douwe, C. van (1929) Marine Litoral-Copepoden: Zur Verbreitung des Genus Laophonte Philippi im Mittelmeer. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 83, 283–294. Drzycimski, I., (1967a) Zwei neue Cletodidae (Copepoda Harpacticoida) aus dem westnorwegischen Küstengebiet. Sarsia, 29, 199–206. Drzycimski, I. (1967b) Zwei neue Harpacticoida (Copepoda) aus dem westnorwegischen Küstengebiet. Sarsia, 30, 75–82. Drzycimski, I. (1968) Drei neue Harpacticoida aus Westnorwegen. Sarsia, 36, 55–64. Drzycimski, I. (1969) Harpacticoida (Copepoda) wód morskich okolic Bergen (Zachodnie Wybrzeże Norwegii) i ich ekologia. [Harpacticoida (Copepoda) of sea waters in Bergen region (West Coast of Norway) and their ecology]. Wyższa Szkoła Rolnicza w Szczecinie, 17, 1–72. [In Polish with English summary]. Duggan, I.C., Bailey, S.A., Overdijk, C.D.A. van & MacIsaac, H.J. (2006) Invasion risk of active and diapausing invertebrates from residual ballast in ships entering Chesapeake Bay. Marine Ecology Progress Series, 324, 57–66. 44 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Dujardin, F. (1845) Histoire naturelle des Helminthes. Librairie Encyclopédique de Roret, Paris, i–xvi + 652 pp. Dumont, H.J. & Maas, S. (1988) Five new species of leaf litter harpacticoids (Crustacea, Copepoda) from Nepal. Zoologica Scripta, 17, 55–68. Duponchel, P.A.J. (1844) Catalogue méthodique des lépidoptères d’Europe distribués en familles, tribus et genres, avec l’exposé des caractères sur lesquels ces divisions sont fondées, et l’indication des lieux et des époques où l’on trouve chaque espèce, pour servir de complément et de rectification à l’histoire des lépidoptères de France, devenue celle des lépidoptères d’Europe par les supplémens qu’on y a ajoutés, (2) 271 Méquignon-Marvis, Paris, i–xxx + 523 pp. Dussart, B.H. (1967) Contribution à l’étude des Copépodes d’Espagne. Publicaciones del Instituto de Biología Aplicada, Barcelona, 42, 87–105. Dussart, B.H. (1974) Contribution à l’étude des Copépodes des eaux douces d’Éthiopie. Bulletin de l’Institut fondamental d’Afrique noire, (A)36, 92–116. Dussart, B.H. (1979) Algunos Copépodos de América del Sur. Publicaciones ocasionales del Museu nacional de Historia natural, 30, 1–13. Dussart, B.H. (1982) Crustacés Copépodes des eaux intérieures. Faune de Madagascar, 58, 1–146. Dussart, B.H. (1986) Parathalassius fagesi gen. et sp. nov., (Centropagidae) copépode nouveau de Nouvelle-Calédonie. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 27, 63–68. Dussart, B.H. & Defaye, D. (1990) Répertoire mondial des Crustacés Copépodes des eaux intérieures. III. Harpacticoïdes. Crustaceana, supplement 16, i–vii + 384 pp. (incl. index). Edwards, C.L. (1891) Beschreibung einiger neuen Copepoden und eines neuen copepodenähnlichen Krebses, Leuckartella paradoxa. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 57, 75–104. Evenhuis, N.L. (2008) The “Mihi itch” – a brief history. Zootaxa, 1890, 59–68. Farran, G.P. (1913) Marine Entomostraca. In: A biological survey of Clare Island in the county of Mayo, Ireland, and of the adjoining district. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, (B)31(45), 1–20. Farran, G.P. (1914) Description of a harpacticoid copepod parasitic on an octopus. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (8)13, 472–475. Farran, G.P. (1926) Biscayan plankton collected during a cruise of H.M.S. “Research”, 1900. – Part XIV. The Copepoda. Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 36, 219–310. Fiers, F. (1982) New Canuellidae from the northern coast of Papua New Guinea (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 54(4), 1–32. Fiers, F. (1984) Harpacticoid copepods from the West Indian Islands: Canuellidae and Longipediidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Bijdragen tot de Dierkunde, 54, 197–210. Fiers, F. (1986a) Feregastes wellensi n. gen., n. sp., a new genus of the family Tegastidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Andaman Islands. Crustaceana, 51, 277–285. Fiers, F. (1986b) Harpacticoid copepods from the West Indian Islands: Laophontidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoda). Amsterdam Expedition to the West Indian Islands, Report 48. Bijdragen tot de Dierkunde, 56, 132–164. Fiers, F. (1986c) New and interesting copepods (Crustacea, Copepoda) from brackish waters of Laing Island (Northern Papua New Guinea). Léopold III Biological Station, Laing Island – Contribution no. 96. Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 56, 99–120. Fiers, F. (1987) Intercletodes interita n. gen., n. sp. and Orthopsyllus coralliophilus n. sp., two new copepods from the northern coast of Papua New Guinea. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 57, 123–132. Fiers, F. (1988) Probosciphontodes n. gen., a new genus of the family Ancorabolidae, with the description of two new species (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 58, 75–83. Fiers, F. (1990) Abscondicola humesi n. gen, n. sp. from the gill chambers of land crabs and the definition of the Cancrincolidae n. fam. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 60, 69–103. Fiers, F. (1991a) Allocation of Laophonte trispinosa Sewell to Xanthilaophonte gen. nov. and the description of X. carcinicola spec. nov. (Harpacticoida: Laophontidae). Zoologische Mededelingen, Leiden, 65, 287–312. Fiers, F. (1991b) A revision of the genus Laophontina Norman & T. Scott (Copepoda, Harpactoicoida). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 61, 5–54. Fiers, F. (1992) Robustunguis gen. nov., a genus of decapod associated laophontids (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Zoologische Mededelingen, Leiden, 66, 399–412. Fiers, F. (1995) New Tetragonicipitidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Yucatecan continental shelf (Mexico), including a revision of the genus Diagoniceps Willey. Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 65, 151–236. Fiers, F. (1997) The genera Triathrix Gee & Burgess and Sphingothrix gen. nov. (Copepoda, Cletodidae sensu Por) from the Bay of Campeche, Gulf of Mexico. Sarsia, 82, 237–257. Fiers, F. & De Troch, M. (2000) New Tetragonicipitidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Indo-Pacific. Hydrobiolo- UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 45 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. gia, 434, 97–144. Fiers, F. & Rutledge, P. (1990. Harpacticoid copepods associated with Spartina alterniflora culms from the marshes of Cocodrie, Louisiana (Crustacea, Copepoda). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 60, 105–125. Fischer, S. (1860) Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Entomostraceen. Abhandlungen der bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, 8, Abt. 3, 645–680. Fives, J.M. (1969) Investigations of the plankton of the west coast of Ireland–II. Planktonic Copepoda taken off Co. Galway and adjacent areas in plankton surveys during the years 1958–1963. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, 67(B)10, 233–259. Forsskål (Forskål), P. (1775) Descriptiones animalium, avium, amphibiorum, piscium, insectorum, vermium / quae in itinere orientali observavit Petrus Forskål. Post mortem auctoris edidit Carsten Niebuhr. Adjuncta est materia medica kahirina atque tabula maris Rubri geographica. Ex officina Mölleri, Hauniæ, pp. 1–20, i–xxxiv, 1–164. Fréminville, C.P. de la Poix de (1809) Notice sur deux espèces nouvelles de Radiaires. Nouveau Bulletin des Sciences par la Société philomatique, Paris, 1(20), 2e Année, 329–330. Fürsch, H. (1990) Valid genera and subgenera of Coccinellidae. Coccinella, 2, 7–18. Galassi, D.M.P. & De Laurentiis, P. (2004) Towards a revision of the genus Parastenocaris Kessler, 1913: establishment of Simplicaris gen. nov. from groundwaters in central Italy and review of the P. brevipes-group (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Parastenocarididae). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 140, 417–436. Galassi, D.M.P., De Laurentiis, P. & Dole-Olivier, M.-J. (1999) Nitocrellopsis rouchi sp. n., a new ameirid harpacticoid from phreatic waters in France (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Ameiridae). Hydrobiologia, 412, 177–189. Galhano, M.H. (1968) Two new interstitial Ameiridae (Copepoda Harpacticoidea) from Portugal. Publicações do Instituto de Zoologia “Dr. Augusto Nobre”, 104, 1–21. Galhano, M.H. (1970) Contribução para o conhecimento da fauna intersticial em Portugal. Publicações do Instituto de Zoologia “Dr. Augusto Nobre”, 110, 1–206. Geddes, D.C. (1968a) Marine biological investigations in the Bahamas. 5. A new species of Zausodes (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Sarsia, 32, 63–68. Geddes, D.C. (1968b) Marine biological investigations in the Bahamas. 7. Harpacticoid copepods belonging to the families Porcellidiidae Sars, Peltidiidae Sars, and Tegastidae Sars. Sarsia, 35, 9–56. Geddes, D.C. (1968c) Protopsammotopa norvegica, a new genus and species of interstitial harpacticoid copepod from western Norway. Sarsia, 36, 69–76. Geddes, D.C. (1969) Marine biological investigations in the Bahamas. 9. Harpacticoid copepods belonging to the family Thalestridae Sars. Sarsia, 39, 1–16. Geddes, D.C. (1981) Marine biological investigations in the Bahamas. 21. A new species of Cletopsyllus (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Sarsia, 66(4), 287–291. Gee, J.M. (1988) Some harpacticoid copepods (Crustacea) of the family Tachidiidae from sublittoral soft sediments in Norway, the Celtic Sea and Gulf of Mexico. Zoologica Scripta, 17, 181–194. Gee, J.M. (1994) Towards a revision of Enhydrosoma Boeck, 1872 (Harpacticoida: Cletodidae sensu Por); a re-examination of the type species, E. curticauda Boeck, 1872, and the establishment of Kollerua gen. nov. Sarsia, 79, 83–107. Gee, J.M. (1998) A revision of the genus Limnocletodes Borutsky, 1926 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Cletodidae) with a description of a new species from southeast Asian mangrove forests. Raffles Bulletin of Zoology, 46, 399–418. Gee, J.M. (1999) A revision of Acrenhydrosoma (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) with the establishment of Dyacrenhydrosoma gen. nov. and Paracrenhydrosoma gen. nov. and descriptions of two new species. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 40, 337–357. Gee, J.M. (2001) A reappraisal of the taxonomic position of Enhydrosoma curvirostre (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Cletodidae). Journal of the marine biological Association of the United Kingdom, 81, 33–42. Gee, J.M. (2006) Parastenheliidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the Isles of Scilly. Journal of natural History, 40, 2611–2651. Gee, J.M. & Burgess, R. (1997) Triathrix montagni and T. kalki, a new genus and two new species of Cletodidae (Crustacea: Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from California and the Gulf of Mexico. Proceedings of the biological Society of Washington, 110(2), 210–226. Gee, J.M. & Fleeger, J.W. (1986) Two new species of harpacticoid copepod from the South Orkney Islands, Antarctica, and a redescription of Idyellopsis typica Lang (Tisbidae). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 88, 143–165. Gee, J.M. & Huys, R. (1990) The rediscovery of Danielssenia intermedia Wells 1965 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida): a missing link between the “danielsseniid” genera and Paranannopus Lang 1936 (Paranannopidae). Journal of natural History, 24, 1549–1571. Gee, J.M. & Huys, R. (1991) A review of Paranannopidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) with claviform aesthetascs on oral appendages. Journal of natural History, 25, 1135–1169. Gee, J.M. & Huys, R. (1994) Paranannopidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from sublittoral soft sediments in Spitsbergen. Journal of natural History, 28, 1007–1046. 46 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Gee, J.M. & Huys, R. (1996) An appraisal of the taxonomic position of Enhydrosoma buchholzi (Boeck, 1872), E. bifurcarostratum Shen & Tai, 1965, E. barnishi Wells, 1967 and E. vervoorti Fiers, 1987 with definition of two new genera (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Cletodidae). Sarsia, 81, 161–191. Gee, J.M. & Mu, F.-h. (2000) A new genus of Cletodidae (Copepoda; Harpacticoida) from the Bohai Sea, China. Journal of natural History, 34, 809–822. George, K.H. (1997) Mielkiella spinulosa gen. n. sp. n., a new taxon of the Laophontidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Porvenir (Tierra del Fuego, Chile). Microfauna Marina, 11, 71–86. George, K.H. (1998a) A new species of Ancorabolidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Beagle channel (Chile). Hydrobiologia, 379, 23–32. George, K.H. (1998b) Polyascophorus, a new genus of Ancorabolidae (Crustacea, Copepoda), including the description of two new species and the re-allocation of Ceratonotus gorbunovi. Vie et Milieu, 48, 141–155. George, K.H. (2002) New phylogenetic aspects of the Cristacoxidae Huys (Copepoda, Harpacticoida), including the description of a new genus from the Magellan Region. Vie et Milieu, 52, 31–41. George, K.H. (2004a) Description of two new species of Bodinia, a new genus incertae sedis in Argestidae Por, 1986 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida), with reflections on argestid colonization of the Great Meteor Seamount plateau. Organisms, Diversity and Evolution, 4, 241–264. George, K.H. (2004b) Meterorina magnifica gen. et sp. nov., a new Idyanthidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the plateau of the Great Meteor Seamount (Eastern North Atlantic). Meiofauna Marina, 13, 95–112. George, K.H. (2006a) New Ancorabolinae Sars, 1909 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Ancorabolidae) of the Atlantic Ocean. Description of Pseudechinopsyllus sindemarkae gen. et sp. nov. and Dorsiceratus ursulae sp. nov. from the Great Meteor Seamount, and redescription of D. octocornis Drzycimski, 1967, and D. triarticulatus Coull, 1973 (part.). Meiofauna Marina, 15, 123–156. George, K.H. (2006b) Ancorabolinae Sars (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Ancorabolidae) of the deep Atlantic Ocean. Ancorabolina chimaera gen. et sp. nov., including remarks to ancorabolid phylogeny and to the evolution of the first natatorial leg in comparison with Laophontoidea T. Scott. Meiofauna Marina, 15, 157–176. George, K.H. (2008) Argestes angolaensis sp. nov. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Argestidae) from the Angola Basin (Southeast Atlantic), and the phylogenetic characterization of the taxon Argestes Sars, including the redescription of A. mollis Sars, 1910, and A. reductus (Itô, 1983). Zootaxa, 1866, 223–262. George, K.H. & Martínez Arbizu, P. (2005) Discovery of Superornatiremidae Huys (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) outside anchialine caves, with the description of Gideonia noncavernicola gen. et sp. nov. from the Patagonian continental slope (Chile). Meiofauna Marina, 14, 75–90. George, K.H. & Schminke, H.K. (2003) Isthmiocaris longitelson gen. et sp. nov., a strongly derived harpacticoid (Copepoda) from the Magellan region, and its systematic affinities to certain “canthocamptid” taxa. Journal of crustacean Biology, 23, 119–130. Gharagozlou-Van Ginneken, I.D. (1976) Particularités morphologiques du tégument des Peltidiidae (Crustacés Copépodes). Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, 117, 411–422. Gheerardyn, H., De Troch, M., Ndaro, S.G.M., Raes, M., Vincx, M. & Vanreusel, A. (2008) Community structure and microhabitat preferences of harpacticoid copepods in a tropical reef lagoon (Zanzibar Island Tanzania). Journal of the marine biological Association of the United Kingdom, 88, 747–758. Gheerardyn, H., Fiers, F., Vincx, M. & De Troch, M. (2006a) Peltidiphonte gen. n., a new taxon of Laophontidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from coral substrates of the Indo-West Pacific Ocean. Hydrobiologia, 553, 171–199. Gheerardyn, H., Fiers, F., Vincx, M. & De Troch, M. (2006b) Two new genera of Laophontidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) without sexual dimorphism in the endopods of the swimming legs. Zootaxa, 1327, 41–62. Gheerardyn, H., Fiers, F., Vincx, M. & De Troch, M. (2007) Spiniferaphonte, a new genus of Laophontidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida), with notes on the occurrence of processes on the caudal rami. Journal of crustacean Biology, 27, 309–318. Gheerardyn, H., Martínez Arbizu, P. & Vanreusel A. (in press) Discovery of Novocriniidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from cold-water corals in the Porcupine Seabight (NE Atlantic) with the description of a new species of Atergopedia Martínez Arbizu and Moura, 1998. Organisms, Diversity and Evolution, in press. Giesbrecht, W. (1881) Vorläufige Mitteilung aus einer Arbeit über die freilebenden Copepoden des Kieler Hafens. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 4, 254–258. Giesbrecht, W. (1891) Elenco dei Copepodi pelagici raccolti dal Tenente di vascello Gaetano Chierchia durante il viaggio della R. Corvetta “Vettor Pisani” negli anni 1882–1885 e dal Tenente di vascello Francesco Orsini nel Mar Rosso, nel 1884. Atti della Accademia nazionale dei Lincei. Rendiconti. Classe di Scienze fisiche, matematiche e naturale, (4)7 sem. 1, 474–481. Giesbrecht, W. (1893) Systematik und Faunistik der pelagischen Copepoden des Golfes von Neapel und der angrenzenden Meeres-Abschnitte. Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel, 19, 1–831. Giesbrecht, W. (1902) Copepoden. In: Résultats du Voyage du S.Y. Belgica, Rapports scientifiques, Zoologie, pp. 1–49. Gill, T.N. (1859) On the genus Callionymus of authors. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 47 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 1859, 128–130. Goldfuß, G.A. (1820) Handbuch der Zoologie. In: Schubert, G.H. (Ed.), Handbuch der Naturgeschichte, zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen. Erste Abtheilung. Johann Leonhard Schrag, Nürnberg, pp. i–xlvi, 1–696. Gómez, S. (2000) A new genus, a new species, and a new record of the family Darcythompsoniidae Lang, 1936 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Gulf of California, Mexico. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 129, 515–536. Gómez, S. (2002a) Some additions to the Mexican fauna: the family Paramesochridae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Journal of crustacean Biology, 22, 627–641. Gómez, S. (2002b) Additions to the Mexican harpacticoid fauna: the genus Psyllocamptus T. Scott, 1899 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Ameiridae). In: Hendrickx, M.E. (Ed.), Contributions to the Study of East Pacific Crustaceans. [Contribuciones al Estudio de los Crustáceos del Pacífico Este]. Instituto de Ciencias del Mar y Limnología, UNAM, Mexico City, pp. 61–87. Gómez, S., Puello-Cruz, A.C. & González-Rodríguez, B. (2004) Three new species of Tisbe (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) and a new record with complete redescription of Tisbe monozota from north-western Mexico. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 45, 9–47. Goodsir, H. (1845) On several new species of crustaceans allied to Saphirina. Annals and Magazine of natural History, 16, 325–327. Gray, J. E. (1847) A list of the genera of recent Mollusca, their synonyms and types. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 15, 129–219. Griga, R.E. (1961) Harpacticoida raiona Sevastopolya. [Harpacticoids of the Sebastopol region]. Trudy Sevastopol’skoi Biologicheskoi Stantsii, 14, 109–125. [In Ukrainian]. Grote, A.R. & Pitt, W.H. (1875) On a new species of Eusarcus and Pterygotus from The Waterlime Group at Buffalo. Bulletin of the Buffalo Society of Natural Sciences, 3, 17–20. Grube, A.E. (1840) Actinien, Echinodermen und Würmer des Adriatischen- und Mittelmeers nach eigenen Sammlungen beschrieben. J.H. Bon, Königsberg, 93 pp. Guérin-Ménéville, M.F.E. (1832) Magasin de Zoologie. Seconde année. Classe IX : Insectes. Planches 1–55 (no pagination). Chez Lequien Fils, Paris. Guille, A. & Soyer. J. (1966) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Banyuls-sur-Mer. 4. Quelques formes de gravelles à Amphioxus. Vie et Milieu, (B)17, 345–387. Guo, X. (1998) Ligulocamptus loffleri n.g., n. sp. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from Chendong Lake in China. Hydrobiologia, 368, 209–215. Gurney, R. (1927) Report on the Crustacea: – Copepoda (littoral and semi-parasitic). Zoological results of the Cambridge expedition to the Suez Canal, 1924, no. 35. Transactions of the Zoological Society of London, 22, 451–577. Gurney, R. (1928) Some Copepoda from Tanganyika collected by Mr. S.R.B. Pask. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1928, 317–332. Gurney, R. (1932) British fresh-water Copepoda, 2. The Ray Society, London, i–ix + 336 pp. Hagenow, F. von. (1840) Monographie der Rügen’schen Kreide-Versteinerungen, II. Abtheilung: Radiarien und Annulaten, nebst Nachträgen zur ersten Abtheilung. Neues Jahrbuch für Mineralogie, Geognosie, Geologie und Petrefakten-Kunde, 1840, 631–672. Haller, G. (1879) Vorläufige Diagnosen einiger Peltidien aus Messina. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 2, 178–180. Hamond, R. (1968) Pseudonychocamptus carthyi nov. sp. (Harpacticoida) from Hunstanton, Norfolk. Crustaceana, supplement 1, 172–176. Hamond, R. (1969) The Laophontidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) of the shore at West Runton, Norfolk, England. Crustaceana, 16, 1–14. Hamond, R. (1973a) Some Laophontidae (Crustacea: Harpacticoida) from off North Carolina. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 92, 44–59. Hamond, R. (1973b) Robertgurneya smithi nov. sp. (Crustacea; Harpacticoida) with notes on other species of the genus. Journal of natural History, 7, 65–76. Hamond, R. (1973c) The Australian species of Robertsonia (Crustacea, Harpacticoida), with a revised key to the genus. Records of the Australian Museum, 28, 421–435. Hamond, R. (1974) Australonannopus aestuarinus gen. nov., sp. nov. (Crustacea, Harpacticoida), an aberrant cletodid from Australian brackish waters. Papers and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Tasmania, 107, 239–245. Hamond, R. (1988) Non-marine harpacticoid copepods of Australia. I. Canthocamptidae of the genus Canthocamptus Westwood s. lat. and Fibulacamptus, gen. nov., and including the description of a related new species of Canthocamptus from New Caledonia. Invertebrate Taxonomy, 1, 1023–1247. Harris, V.A.P. (1994) New species belonging to the family Porcellidiidae (Harpacticoida: Copepoda) from Kioloa, New South Wales, Australia. Records of the Australian Museum, 46, 303–340. Harris, V.A.P. (2002) A new genus belonging to the family Porcellidiidae (Crustacea: Copepoda: Harpacticoida) with three new species from Australia. Records of the Australian Museum, 51, 1–24. Harris, V.A.P. & Iwasaki, N. (1996) Two new genera belonging to the family Porcellidiidae (Crustacea, Copepoda, Har- 48 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. pacticoida) from Iwate Prefecture, Japan. Bulletin of the National Science Museum, 22, 199–218. Harris, V.A.P. & Robertson, H.M. (1994) New species belonging to the family Porcellidiidae (Harpacticoida: Copepoda) from the southern coast of New South Wales, Australia. Records of the Australian Museum, 46, 257–301. Hartwig, W. (1896) Die Krebstiere der Provinz Brandenburg, VI–VII. Naturwissenschaftliche Wochenschrift, 11(25), 299–300, 319–322. Hemming, F. (1954) Report on the status of new names published in Oken, [1815–1816], “Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte”. Bulletin of Zoological Nomenclature, 9, 193–201. Herrick, C.L. (1895) Microcrustacea from New Mexico. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 18, 40–47. Hesse, E. (1867) Observations sur les Crustacés rares ou nouveaux des côtes de France (douzième article). Annales des Science naturelles, Zoologie, (5)7, 199–216. Hicks, G.R.F. (1971) Some littoral harpacticoid copepods, including five new species, from Wellington, New Zealand. New Zealand Journal of marine and freshwater Research, 5, 86–119. Hicks, G.R.F. (1976) Neopeltopsis pectinipes, a new genus and species of seaweed-dwelling copepod (Harpacticoida: Peltidiidae) from Wellington, New Zealand. New Zealand Journal of marine and freshwater Research, 10, 363–370. Hicks, G.R.F. (1977) Species composition and zoogeography of marine phytal harpacticoid copepods from Cook Strait, and their contribution to total phytal meiofauna. New Zealand Journal of marine and freshwater Research, 11, 441–469. Hicks, G.R.F. (1982) Porcellidiidae and Peltidiidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the marine algae of St Croix Island, Algoa Bay, South Africa. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 75, 49–90. Hicks, G.R.F. (1986a) Phylogenetic relationships within the harpacticoid copepod family Peltidiidae Sars, including the description of a new genus. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 88, 349–362. Hicks, G.R.F. (1986b) Revised key to Paramphiascopsis Lang (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Diosaccidae) including a new species from deep water off New Zealand. Journal of natural History, 20, 389–397. Hicks, G.R.F. (1988a) Harpacticoid copepods from biogenic substrata in offshore waters of New Zealand. 1: New species of Paradactylopodia, Stenhelia (St.) and Laophonte. Journal of the Royal Society of New Zealand, 18, 437–452. Hicks, G.R.F. (1988b) Systematics of the Donsiellidae Lang (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Journal of natural History, 22, 639–684. Hicks, G.R.F. (1989) Harpacticoid copepods fom biogenic substrata in offshore waters of New Zealand. 2. Partial revisions of Dactylopodella Sars and Amphiascus Sars (varians-group) including new species, and a new record for Harrietella simulans (T. Scott). Records of the National Museum of New Zealand, 3, 101–117. Hicks, G.R.F. & Schriever, G. (1983) A new genus and species of Ectinosomatidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) based on the original material of Dr. h.c. Walter Klie. Mitteilungen aus dem zoologischen Museum der Universität Kiel, 2(1), 1–7. Hicks, G.R.F. & Schriever, G. (1985) Klieosoma nom. nov., a replacement name for Kliella Hicks & Schriever, 1983 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Ectinosomatidae). Crustaceana, 49 (notes and news), 100–101. Ho, J.-s. & Perkins, P.S. (1977) A new family of cyclopoid copepod (Namakosiramiidae) parasitic on holothurians from southern California. Journal of Parasitology, 63, 368–371. Ho, J.-s. & Sey, O. (1997) New species of Berea (Copepoda, Chondracanthidae) parasitic on a flounder from Kuwait. Pakistan Journal of marine Sciences, 6, 53–57. Holthuis, L.B. & Vervoort, W. (2006) The date of publication of Wilhelm Giesbrecht’s “Pelagische Copepoden”, in Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel, Volume 19. Crustaceana, 79, 371–374. Hora, S.L. (1932) Classification, bionomics and evolution of homalopterid fishes. Memoirs of the Indian Museum, 12(2), 263–330. Houbrick, R.S. (1978) Redescription of Bittium proteum (Jousseaume, 1930) with comments on its generic placement. The Nautilus, 92, 9–11. Houbrick, R.S. (1992) Phylogenetic relationships and generic revision of the Bittiinae (Prosobranchia: Cerithioidea). Malacologia, 35, 261–313. Humes, A.G. (1947) A new harpacticoid copepod from Bornean crabs. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 37(5), 170–178. Humes, A.G. (1953) Two new semiparasitic harpacticoid copepods from the coast of New Hampshire. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 43(11), 360–373. Humes, A.G. (1958) Antillesia cardiosomae, n. gen. and sp. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the gill chambers of land crabs, with observations on the related genus Cancrincola. Journal of the Washington Academy of Sciences, 48(3), 77–89. Humes, A.G. (1981a) Harpacticoid copepods associated with hermit crabs in the Moluccas. Marine Research in Indonesia, 22, 1–19. Humes, A.G. (1981b) Harpacticoid copepods associated with Cnidaria in the Indo-west Pacific. Journal of crustacean Biology, 1, 227–240. Humes, A.G. (1984) Harpacticoid copepods associated with cnidarians in the tropical Pacific Ocean. Zoologica Scripta, UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 49 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 13, 209–221. Humes, A.G. & Ho, J.-s. (1969a) The genus Sunaristes (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) associated with hermit crabs in the western Indian Ocean. Crustaceana, 17, 1–18. Humes, A.G. & Ho, J.-s. (1969b) Harpacticoid copepods of the genera Porcellidium and Paraidya associated with hermit crabs in Madagascar and Mauritius. Crustaceana, 17, 113–130. Humes, A.G. & Voight, J.R. (1997) Cholidya polypi (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Tisbidae), a parasite of deep-sea octopuses in the North Atlantic and Northeastern Pacific. Ophelia, 46, 65–81. Huys, R. (1987) Some morphological observations on the Neobradyidae Olofsson, 1917 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) including the redescription of Antarcticobradya tenuis (Brady, 1910) comb. nov. Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique, Biologie, 57, 133–148. Huys, R. (1988a) On the identity of the Namakosiramiidae Ho & Perkins 1977 (Crustacea, Copepoda), including a review of harpacticoid associates of Echinodermata. Journal of natural History, 22, 1517–1532. Huys, R. (1988b) Stygofauna of the Canary Islands, 10. Rotundiclipeidae fam. nov. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from an anchihaline cave on Tenerife, Canary Islands. Stygologia, 4, 42–63. Huys, R. (1990a) Amsterdam Expeditions to the West Indian Islands, Report 64. A new family of harpacticoid copepods and an analysis of the phylogenetic relationships within the Laophontoidea T. Scott. Bijdragen tot de Dierkunde, 60, 79–120. Huys, R. (1990b) A new harpacticoid copepod family collected from Australian sponges and the status of the subfamily Rhynchothalestrinae Lang. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 99, 51–115. Huys, R. (1990c) Adenopleurella, new genus, Proceropes, new genus, Sarsocletodes Wilson (ex Laophontidae) and Miroslavia Apostolov (ex Cletodidae): representatives of a new family (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Journal of crustacean Biology, 10, 340–363. Huys, R. (1992) The amphiatlantic distribution of Leptastacus macronyx (T. Scott, 1892) (Copepoda: Harpacticoida): a paradigm of taxonomic confusion; and, a cladistic approach to the classification of the Leptastacidae Lang, 1948. Mededelingen van de Koninklijke Academie voor Wetenschappen, Letteren en schone Kunsten van België, 54(4), 21–196. Huys, R. (1993) Styracothoracidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida), a new family from the Philippine deep sea. Journal of crustacean Biology, 13, 769–783. Huys, R. (1995a) A new genus of Paramesochridae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from Amphioxus-sand in Elat, Israel. Journal of natural History, 29, 673–684. Huys, R. (1995b) A new genus of Canuellidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) associated with Atlantic bathyal sea urchins. Zoologica Scripta, 24, 225–243. Huys, R. (1996a) Biuncus nom. nov., a replacement name for Singularia Huys, 1995 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Paramesochridae). Journal of natural History, 30, 1261. Huys, R. (1996b) Superornatiremidae fam. nov. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida): an enigmatic family from North Atlantic anchihaline caves. Scientia Marina, 60, 497–542. Huys, R. (2008a) Case 3470. Halectinosoma Vervoort, 1962 (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida): proposed conservation of usage by designation of Halectinosoma chrystalii Scott, 1894 as the type species and by giving it precedence over Pararenosetella Lang, 1944. Bulletin of zoological Nomenclature, 65, 276–281. Huys, R. (2008b) Case 3471. Heterolaophonte Lang, 1948 (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida): proposed precedence over Mesolaophonte Nicholls, 1941 and Monolaophonte Nicholls, 1941. Bulletin of zoological Nomenclature, 65, 282–287. Huys, R. (2009) On the junior subjective synonyms of Coullia Hamond, 1973 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Laophontidae): an update and key to species and related genera. ZooKeys, 5, 33–40. Huys, R. & Böttger-Schnack, R. (1994) Taxonomy, biology and phylogeny of Miraciidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Sarsia, 79, 207–283. Huys, R. & Boxshall, G.A. (1991) Copepod Evolution. The Ray Society, London, 468 pp. Huys, R. & Clark, P.F. (2009) Case 3467. ZOSIMIDAE Seifried, 2003 (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida): proposed emendation of spelling to ZOSIMEIDAE to remove homonymy with ZOSIMINAE Alcock, 1898 (Crustacea, Decapoda, XANTHIDAE). Bulletin of zoological Nomenclature, 66, 24–29. Huys, R. & S. Conroy-Dalton (1993) Willemsia gen. nov. and Boreopontia Willems, 1981 revisited (Harpacticoida: Cylindropsyllidae). Sarsia, 78, 273–300. Huys R. & Conroy-Dalton, S. (1996) A revision of Leptopontia T. Scott (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) with description of six new species. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 118, 197–239. Huys R. & Conroy-Dalton, S. (1997) Discovery of hydrothermal vent Tantulocarida on a new genus of Argestidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 38, 235–249. Huys, R. & Conroy-Dalton, S. (2000) Generic concepts in the Clytemnestridae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida), revision and revival. Bulletin of the Natural History Museum, London (Zoology), 66, 1–48. Huys, R. & Conroy-Dalton, S (2005) Aquilastacus gen. nov. from the southern North Sea and the taxonomic position of 50 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Leptastacus operculatus Masry, 1970 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Leptastacidae). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 46, 347–363. Huys, R. & Conroy-Dalton, S. (2006) Comparative analysis of vermiform genera (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Cylindropsyllidae), including descriptions of Boreovermis, new genus and Bolbotelos, new genus, from the southern North Sea. Journal of crustacean Biology, 26, 206–223. Huys, R. & Gee, J.M. (1990) A revision of Thompsonulidae Lang, 1944 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 99, 1–49. Huys, R. & Gee, J.M. (1993) A revision of Danielssenia Boeck and Psammis Sars with the establishment of two new genera Archisenia and Bathypsammis (Harpacticoida: Paranannopidae). Bulletin of the British Museum of natural History, Zoology, 59, 45–81. Huys, R. & Gee, J.M. (1996a) Sentiropsis, Peltisenia and Afrosenia: three new genera of Paranannopidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 37, 49–75. Huys, R. & Gee, J.M. (1996b) Prionos gen. nov. from the meiofauna of a Malaysian mangrove forest and the status of Psammis borealis (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Paranannopidae). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 37, 227–248. Huys, R., Gee, J.M., Moore, C.G. & Hamond, R. (1996) Marine and Brackish Water Harpacticoid Copepods. Part 1. In: Barnes, R.S.K. & Crothers, J.H. (Eds), Synopses of the British Fauna (New Series), 51, i–viii + 352 pp. Field Studies Council, Shrewsbury. Huys, R. & Iliffe, T.M. (1998) Novocriniidae, a new family of harpacticoid copepods from anchihaline caves in Belize. Zoologica Scripta, 27, 1–15. Huys, R., Karaytuğ, S. & Cottarelli, V. (2005) On the synonymy of Delamarella Chappuis and Latiremus Božić (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Latiremidae), including the description of D. obscura sp. nov. from the Black Sea. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 145, 263–281. Huys, R. & Kihara, T.C. (2009) Cristacoxidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) revisited: description of Noodtorthopsyllus tageae sp. nov., relegation of Cristacoxa Huys, 1990 and assignment of Laophontisochra George, 2002 and Acuticoxa gen. nov. to the family Nannopodidae. Zootaxa, in press. Huys, R. & Kunz, H. (1988) On the generic boundaries within the marine interstitial Latiremidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Stygologia, 4, 292–305. Huys, R. & Lee, W. (1999) On the relationships of the Normanellidae and the recognition of Cletopsyllidae grad. nov. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 267–290. Huys, R. & Lee, W. (2000) Basal resolution of laophontid phylogeny and the paraphyly of Esola Edwards. Bulletin of the Natural History Museum, London (Zoology), 66, 49–107. Huys, R. & Lee, W. (2009) Proposal of Marbefia gen. nov. and Inermiphonte gen. nov., including updated keys to the species of Pseudonychocamptus Lang, 1944 and Paralaophonte Lang, 1948 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Laophontidae). ZooKeys, in press. Huys, R., Møbjerg, N. & Kristensen, R.M. (1997) New tantulocarid Polynyapodella ambrosei gen. et sp. nov. (Basipodellidae) from the Northeast Water Polynya (Greenland) with emphasis on the phylogeny of its host genus Cervinia (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 38, 181–199. Huys, R., Ohtsuka, S., Conroy-Dalton, S. & Kikuchi, Y. (2005) Description of two new species of Neotachidius Shen & Tai, 1963 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Tachidiidae) from Korean brackish waters and proposal of a new genus for Tachidius (Tachidius) vicinospinalis Shen & Tai, 1964. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 143, 133–159. Huys, R. & Song, S.J. (2004) The Ismardiidae Leigh-Sharpe (Copepoda, Harpacticoida incertae sedis): enigmatic as ever? Journal of crustacean Biology, 24, 37–53. Huys, R. & Thistle, D. (1989) Bathycamptus eckmani gen. et spec. nov. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) with a review of the taxonomic status of certain other deepwater harpacticoids. Hydrobiologia, 185, 101–126. Huys, R. & Todaro, M.A. (1997) Meloriastacus ctenidis gen. et sp. nov.: a primitive interstitial copepod (Harpacticoida, Leptastacidae) from Tuscany. Italian Journal of Zoology, 64, 181–196. Huys, R. & Willems, K.A. (1989) Laophontopsis Sars and the taxonomic concept of the Normanellinae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida): A revision. Bijdragen tot de Dierkunde, 59, 203–227. ICZN (International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature) (1999) International Code of Zoological Nomenclature, Fourth Edition. The International Trust for Zoological Nomenclature, London, xxx + 306 pp. Ishida, T. (1992) Bryocamptus pacificus, a new harpacticoid copepod (Crustacea) from Japan and the neighbouring areas. Bulletin of the biogeographical Society of Japan, 47(8), 77–81. Itô, T. (1969) Descriptions and records of marine harpacticoid copepods from Hokkaido. II. Journal of the Faculty of Sciences, Hokkaido University, Zoology, 17, 58–77. Itô, T. (1972) Descriptions and records of marine harpacticoid copepods from Hokkaido. IV. Journal of the Faculty of Sciences, Hokkaido University, Zoology, 18, 305–336. Itô, T. (1974) Descriptions and records of marine harpacticoid copepods from Hokkaido. V. Journal of the Faculty of Sciences, Hokkaido University, Zoology, 19, 546–640. Itô, T. (1979a) A new species of marine harpacticoid copepod of the genus Zausodes from the Bonin Islands. Journal of UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 51 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. the Faculty of Sciences, Hokkaido University, Zoology, 21, 373–382. Itô, T. (1979b) Descriptions and records of marine harpacticoid copepods from Hokkaido. VII. Journal of the Faculty of Sciences, Hokkaido University, Zoology, 22, 42–68. Itô, T. (1982) Harpacticoid copepods from the Pacific abyssal off Mindanao. I. Cerviniidae. Journal of the Faculty of Sciences, Hokkaido University, Zoology, 23, 63–127. Itô, T. (1983) Harpacticoid copepods from the Pacific abyssal off Mindanao. II. Cerviniidae (cont.), Thalestridae, and Ameiridae. Publications of the Seto marine biological Laboratory, 28, 151–254. Itô, T. & Burton, J.J.S. (1980) A new genus and species of the family Canthocamptidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from a hot spring at Dudun Tua, Selangor, Malaysia. Zoologische Jahrbücher für Systematik, 107, 1–31. Ivanenko, V.N. & Defaye, D. (2004) A new and primitive genus and species of deep-sea Tegastidae (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the mid-Atlantic Ridge, 37ºN (Azores Triple Junction, Lucky Strike). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 45, 255–268. Ivanenko, V.N., Ferrari, F.D. & Dahms, H.-U. (2008) Nauplii of Tegastes falcatus (Norman, 1869) (Harpacticoida, Tegastidae), a copepod with an unusual naupliar mouth and mandible. Journal of crustacean Biology, 28, 270–280. Jakobi, H. (1953) Novos Laophontidae (Copepoda-Crustacea) da costa Brasileira. (Neue Laophontiden von der Brasilianischen Küste). Dusenia, 4, 47–60. Jakobi, H. (1956) Novas espécies de Harpacticoidea (Copepoda-Crustacea) provenientes de regiões de agua salobra da costa São Paulo-Paraná. [Neue Harpacticoiden-Arten (Copepoda-Crustacea) aus den Brackwassergebieten der Küste São Paulo-Paraná]. Dusenia, 7, 159–171. Jakobi, H., (1969) Forficatocaris noodti n. gen., n. sp. (Copepoda Harpacticoidea) aus Brasilianischem Limnopsammal. Crustaceana, 17, 231–238. Jakobi, H. (1972) Trends (Enp. P4 ♂) innerhalb der Parastenocarididen (Copepoda Harpacticoidea). Crustaceana, 22, 127–146. Jakubisiak, S. (1932) Sur les Harpacticoïdes hébergés par Maia squinado. Bulletin de la Société zoologique de France, 57, 506–513. Johnston, G. (1836) Illustrations in British zoology. Magazine of natural History, 9, 14–17. Jones, T.R. (1843) Myriapoda. In: Todd, R.B. (Ed.), The Cyclopædia of Anatomy and Physiology, 1836–1859. Vol. 3, London, Sherwood, Gilbert & Piper, pp. 546–560. Jurine, L. (1820) Histoire des Monocles, qui se trouvent aux environs de Genève. Genève & Paris, i–xvi + 1–258. Kane, J. (2007) Zooplankton abundance trends on Georges Bank, 1977–2004. ICES Journal of marine Science, 64, 909–919. Karanovic, T. (2004) Subterranean Copepoda from arid Western Australia. Crustaceana Monographs, 3, 1–366. Karanovic, T. (2006) Subterranean copepods (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the Pilbara region in Western Australia. Records of the Western Australian Museum, supplement 70, 1–239. Karanovic, T. & Pesce, G.L. (2001) A new genus and species of the family Ectinosomatidae (Crustacea: Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the groundwaters of India. Annales de Limnologie, 37(4), 281–292. Karanovic, T. & Ranga Reddy, Y. (2004) A new genus and species of the family Diosaccidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the groundwaters of India. Journal of crustacean Biology, 24, 246–260. Kessler, E. (1913) Parastenocaris brevipes nov. gen. et nov. spec., ein neuer Süßwasserharpacticide. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 42, 514–520. Kiefer, F. (1928) Crustacea I. Copepoda aquæ dulcis. Faune des Colonies françaises, 1, 535–568. Kiefer, F. (1938) Eine neue Ruderfußkrebsgattung (Crust. Cop.) aus dem Grundwasser von Aschaffenburg (Main). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 124, 89–94. Kiefer, F. (1952) Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Copepodenfauna Algeriens. – Contribution à la connaissance de la faune des Copépodes d’Algérie. Bulletin de la Société d’Histoire naturelle de l’Afrique du Nord, 43, 87–112. Kiefer, F. (1967) Neue Copepoda Harpacticoida aus dem Amazonasgebiet. Crustaceana, 13, 114–122. Kiefer, F. (1978) Das Zooplankton der Binnengewässer, 2. Teil. Freilebende Copepoda. Die Binnengewässer, 26(2), 1–343. Kihara, T.C. & Huys, R. (2009a) A new genus of Ectinosomatidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from sublittoral sediments in Ubatuba, São Paulo State (Brazil), an updated key to genera and notes on Noodtiella Wells, 1965. ZooKeys, in press. Kihara, T.C. & Huys, R. (2009b) Contributions to the taxonomy of the Normanellidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida): description of Paranaiara gen. nov. from the Brazilian continental shelf and re-assignment of Pseudocletodes vararensis Scott & Scott, 1893 (ex Nannopodidae). Zootaxa, in press. Kijenskij, G. (1926) Ciliates in the intestinal cavity of Oligochaeta from the surroundlings [sic] of Prague. Sborník zoologického (Praci), 75 (year 1925), 1–32. Kikuchi, Y. (1994) Glaciella, a new genus of freshwater Canthocamptidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from a glacier in Nepal. In: Ferrari, F.D. & Bradley, B.P. (Eds), Ecology and Morphology of Copepods. Proceedings of the Fifth International Conference on Copepoda, Baltimore, June 6–13, 1993. Hydrobiologia, 292/293, 59–66. 52 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Kim, I.-H. (1991) A new species of Namakosiramia Ho & Perkins parasitic on holothurians from Korea (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Bulletin of the Plankton Society of Japan, Special Volume, 429–435. Klie, W. (1913) Die Copepoda Harpacticoida des Gebietes der Unter- und Aussenweser und der Jade. Schriften des Vereins für Naturkunde an der Unterweser, 3, 1–49. Klie, W. (1929) Die Copepoda Harpacticoida der südlichen und westlichen Ostsee mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Sandfauna der Kieler Bucht. Zoologische Jahrbücher, Systematik, 57, 329–386. Klie, W. (1939) Diagnosen neuer Harpacticoiden aus den Gewässern um Island. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 126, 223–226. Klie, W. (1949) Harpacticoida (Cop.) aus dem Bereich von Helgoland und der Kieler Bucht. 1. Kieler Meeresforschungen, 6, 90–128. Klie, W. (1950) Harpacticoida (Cop.) aus dem Bereich von Helgoland und der Kieler Bucht. (Fortsetzung). Kieler Meeresforschungen, 7, 76–128. Kornev, P.N. & Chertoprud, E.S. (2008) Harpacticoid Copepods of the White Sea: Morphology, Systematics, Ecology. KMK Scientific Press Ltd, Moscow, 379 pp. Krićagin, N. (1878) Otchet’ ob’ ekskursii na Sv. Bereg” Chernago morya sovershennoi po porucheniyu Kievskago obshchestva estestvois’pyta’telei letom’ 1874 g. [Report on an excursion to the northeastern shore of the Black Sea carried out in the summer of 1874 on the instructions of the Kiev Society of Naturalists]. Zapiski Kievskago Obshchestva Estestvoispўtateleǐ, 5(1), 1–56. [In Ukrainian]. Krishnaswamy, S. (1951) Three new species of sand-dwelling copepods from the Madras coast. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (12)4, 273–280. Krishnaswamy, S. (1956) Sewellina reductus gen. et sp. nov., a new sand-dwelling copepod from Madras. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 157, 248–250. Krishnaswamy, S. (1957) Studies on the Copepoda of Madras. Thesis, University of Madras: 168 pp. Krishnaswamy, S. (1959) On a new species of Laophonte (Copepoda Harpacticoida) from Madras. Records of the Indian Museum, 54, 29–32. Kunz, H. (1935) Zur Oekologie der Copepoden Schleswig-Holsteins und der Kieler Bucht. Schriften der Naturwissenschaftlichen Vereins für Schleswig-Holstein, 21, 84–132. Kunz, H. (1937) Zur Kenntnis der Harpacticoiden des Küstengrundwassers der Kieler Förde. (Studien an marinen Copepoden. I). Kieler Meeresforschungen, 2, 95–115. Kunz, H. (1938) Die sandbewohenden Copepoden von Helgoland, I. Teil. (Studien an marinen Copepoden. II). Kieler Meeresforschungen, 2, 223–254. Kunz, H. (1949) Die sandbewohnenden Copepoden von Helgoland. II. Kieler Meeresforschungen, 6, 51–58. Kunz, H. (1951) Marine Harpacticoiden aus dem Küstensand von Südwestafrika. Kieler Meeresforschungen, 8, 76–81. Kunz, H. (1962) Revision der Paramesochridae (Crust. Copepoda). Kieler Meeresforschungen, 18, 245–257. Kunz, H., (1971) Harpacticoiden (Crustacea Copepoda) von einem Sandstrand Angolas. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 186, 348–357. Kunz, H. (1974) Zwei neue afrikanische Paramesochridae (Copepoda Harpacticoidea) mit Darstellung eines Bewegungsmechanismus für die Furkaläste. Mikrofauna des Meeresbodens, 36, 1–20. Kunz, H. (1975a) Harpacticoiden (Crustacea, Copepoda) aus dem Küstengrundwasser der französischen Mittelmeerküste. Zoologica Scripta, 3, 257–282. Kunz, H. (1975b) Copepoda Harpacticoida aus dem Litoral des südlichen Afrika. I. Teil. Kieler Meeresforschungen, 31, 179–212. Kunz, H. (1981) Beitrag zur Systematik der Paramesochridae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) mit Beschreibung einiger neuen Arten. Mitteilungen aus dem zoologischen Museum der Universität Kiel, 1(8), 2–33. Kunz, H. (1983) Harpacticoiden (Crustacea: Copepoda) aus dem Litoral der Azoren. Arquipélago: revista da Universidade dos Açores. Série ciências da natureza, 4, 117–208. Kunz, H. (1984) Delamarella phyllosetosa n. sp. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Familie Latiremidae Božić) von der Küste Westafrikas. Mitteilungen aus dem zoologischen Museum der Universität Kiel, 2(2), 54–56. Kunz, H. (1992) Beitrag zur Kenntnis mariner Copepoda Harpacticoida (Fam. Paramesochridae Lang) mit Beschreibung zweier neuer Arten und einer neuen Unterart. Crustaceana, 62, 85–97. Labbé, A. (1926) Les Rhyncoceratinae, groupe nouveau de Copépodes Harpacticides (Note préliminaire). Bulletin de la Société zoologique de France, 51, 441–444. Lahille, F. (1888) Etude systématique des tuniciers. Comptes Rendus. Association française pour l’Avancement des Sciences, 1887(2): 667–677. Lang, K. (1934) Marine Harpacticiden von der Campbell-Insel und einigen anderen südlichen Inseln. Acta Universitatis lundensis, n. ser., Avd. 2, 30(14), 1–56. Lang, K. (1935) Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Harpacticiden. 1. Hemicervinia ryforsi n.g. n.sp. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 112, 262–264. Lang, K. (1936a) Die während der schwedischen Expedition nach Spitzbergen 1898 und nach Grönland 1899 eingesammelten Harpacticiden. Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapsakademiens Handlingar, (3)15(4), 1–55. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 53 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Lang, K. (1936b) Die Familie der Cletodidae Sars, 1909. Zoologische Jahrbücher für Systematik, 68, 445–480. Lang, K. (1936c) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Further zoological Results of the Swedish Antarctic Expedition 1901–1903 under the Direction of Dr Otto Nordenskjöld, 3(3), 1–68. Lang, K. (1936d) Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Harpacticiden. 6. Bemerkungen über die Familie der Ameiridae Monard. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 114, 133–136. Lang, K. (1944) Monographie der Harpacticiden (Vorläufige Mitteilung). Almqvist & Wiksells Boktryckeri Ab, Uppsala, 39 pp. Lang, K. (1948) Monographie der Harpacticiden. Håkan Ohlsson, Lund, 1682 pp. (2 volumes). Lang, K. (1954) Eine neue Harpacticidengattung und die systematische Stellung von Dactylophusia platysoma Thompson et A. Scott. Arkiv för Zoologi, n. ser., 6, 597–601. Lang, K. (1965) Copepoda Harpacticoida from the Californian Pacific coast. Kungliga Svenska Vetenskapsakademiens Handlingar, (4)10(2), 1–560. Lawrence, J.F. & Newton, A.F., Jr (1995) Families and subfamilies of Coleoptera (with selected genera, notes, references and data on family-group names). In: Pakaluk, J. & Slipinski, S.A. (Eds), Biology, Phylogeny, and Classification of Coleoptera: Papers Celebrating the 80th Birthday of Roy A. Crowson. Museum i Instytut Zoologii PAN, Warszawa, pp. 779–1006. Lee, W. & Huys, R. (1999a) New Normanellidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from western Pacific cold seeps including a review of the genus Normanella. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 40, 203–262. Lee, W. & Huys, R. (1999b) Bathylaophonte gen. nov. from deep-sea hydrothermal vents and the polyphyly of Paronychocamptus (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 40, 293–328. Lee, W. & Huys, R. (1999c) New Tachidiella (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Tisbidae) from the Antarctic and Norway including a review of the genus. Zoosystema, 21, 419–444. Lee, W. & Huys, R. (2000) New Aegisthidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from western Pacific cold seeps and hydrothermal vents. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 129, 1–71. Lee, W. & Huys, R. (2002) A new genus of groundwater Ameiridae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from boreholes in Western Australia and the artificial status of Stygonitocrella Petkovski, 1976. Bulletin of the Natural History Museum (Zoology), 68, 39–50. Leigh-Sharpe, W.H. (1936) New parasitic Copepoda from Naples. Parasitology, Cambridge, 28, 63–71. Leuckart, F.S. (1828) Breves animalium quorundam maxima ex parte marinorum descriptiones: Commentatio gratulatoria. Heidelbergæ: 9–23. Lilljeborg, W. (1853) Om de inom Skåne förekommande Crustaceer af ordingarne Cladocera, Ostracoda och Copepoda. De crustaceis ex ordinibus tribus: Cladocera, Ostracoda et Copepoda, in Scania occurrentibus. Lund, i–xv + 222 pp. Lindgren, E.W. (1975) Six meiobenthic Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from North Carolina beaches. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 16(4), 445–473. Löffler, H. (1962) Zur Systematik und Ökologie der chilenischen Süßwasserentomostraken. Beiträge zur neotropischen Fauna, 2, 143–222. Löffler, H. (1968) Zur Harpacticidenfauna der östlichen Nepal mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Gattung Maraenobiotus. Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 65, 1–24. López-González, P.J., Bresciani, J., Huys, R., González, A.F., Guerra, A. & Pascual, S. (2000) Discovery of Genesis vulcanoctopusi gen. et sp. nov. (Copepoda: Tisbidae) on a hydrothermal vent octopod and a reinterpretation of the life cycle of cholidyinid harpacticoids. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 41, 241–253. McClelland, G. (1982) Phocanema decipiens (Nematoda: Anisakinae): experimental infections in marine copepods. Canadian Journal of Zoology, 60, 502–509. McCormack, E. (2006) Carraroenia ruthae gen. et sp. nov. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Laophontidae) from maerl substrates of the Irish west coast. Zootaxa, 1202, 39–52. McLachlan, A. & Moore, C.G. (1978) Three new species of Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from sandy beaches in Algoa Bay, South Africa, with keys to the genera Arenosetella, Hastigerella, Leptastacus and Psammastacus. Annals of the South African Museum, 76(4), 191–211. Mañé-Garzón, F. & Sobota, T. (1974) Neocancrincola platensis n. gen., n. sp. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) parásito de las branquias del cangrejo de estuario, Chasmagnathus granulata, Dana 1851. Revista de Biologia del Uruguay, 2, 71–79. Marcus, A. (1974) Contributions to the study of the genus Amphiascus Sars (part.), Copepoda, Harpacticoida from the Black Sea. Travaux du Muséum d’Histoire naturelle “Gr. Antipa”, 15, 111–122. Martínez Arbizu, P. & Moura, G. (1994) The phylogenetic position of the Cylindropsyllinae Sars (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) and the systematic status of the Leptopontiinae Lang. Zoologische Beiträge, Neue Folge, 35(1), 55–77. Martínez Arbizu, P. & Moura, G. (1997) Atergopediidae, a new family of harpacticoid copepods (Crustacea) from oligotrophic Arctic sediments. Zoologische Beiträge, Neue Folge, 38(2), 189–210. Masry, D. (1970) Ecological study of some sandy beaches along the Israeli Mediterranean coast, with a description of the 54 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. interstitial harpacticoids (Crustacea, Copepoda). Cahiers de Biologie marine, 11, 229–258. Maupas, E. (1892) Sur le Belisarius Viguieri, nouveau Copépode d’eau douce. Compte rendu hebdomadaire des Séances de l’Académie des Sciences, Paris, 115, 135–137. Médioni, A. & Soyer, J. (1968) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Banyuls-sur-Mer. 6. Nouvelles formes associées à des Bryozoaires. Vie et Milieu, (A)18, 317–343. Melville, R.V. (1985) Opinion 1356. Dactylopusia Norman, 1903 (Crustacea, Copepoda): type species designated. Bulletin of zoological Nomenclature, 42, 335–337. Michels, J. (2007) Confocal laser scanning microscopy: using cuticular autofluorescence for high resolution morphological imaging in small crustaceans. Journal of Microscopy, 227(1), 1–7. Mielke, W. (1973) Zwei neue Harpacticoidea (Crustacea) aus dem Eulitoral der Nordseeinsel Sylt. Mikrofauna des Meeresbodens, 17, 1–14. Mielke, W. (1975) Systematik der Copepoda eines Sandstrandes der Nordseeinsel Sylt. Mikrofauna des Meeresbodens, 52, 1–134. Mielke, W. (1979) Interstitielle Fauna von Galapagos. XXV. Longipediidae, Canuellidae, Ectinosomatidae (Harpacticoida). Mikrofauna des Meeresbodens, 77, 1–106. Mielke, W. (1981) Interstitielle Fauna von Galapagos. XXVIII. Laophontinae (Laophontidae), Ancorabolidae (Harpacticoida). Mikrofauna des Meeresbodens, 84, 1–106. Mielke, W. (1982) Interstitielle Fauna von Galapagos. XXIX. Darcythompsoniidae, Cylindropsyllidae (Harpacticoida). Mikrofauna des Meeresbodens, 87, 1–52. Mielke, W. (1984a) Einige Paramesochridae (Copepoda) von Panamá. Spixiana, 7(3), 217–243. Mielke, W. (1984b) Interstitielle Fauna von Galapagos. XXXI. Paramesochridae (Harpacticoida). Microfauna Marina, 1, 63–147. Mielke, W. (1985) Interstitielle Copepoda aus dem zentralen Landesteil von Chile: Cylindropsyllidae, Laophontidae, Ancorabolidae. Microfauna marina, 2, 181–270. Mielke, W. (1986) Copépodos de la meiofauna de Chile, con descripción de dos nuevas especies. Revista chilena de Historia natural, 59, 73–86. Mielke, W. (1987) Interstitielle Copepoda von Nord- und Süd-Chile. Microfauna Marina, 3, 309–361. Mielke, W. (1988). Apodopsyllus cubensis n. sp., a new interstitial copepod (Paramesochridae) from Cuba. Stygologia, 4, 155–165. Mielke, W. (1989) Amphiascus discrepans sp. n., a new benthic copepod (Crustacea) from Iquique (Chile). Zoologica Scripta, 18, 501–508. Mielke, W. (1994a) Microcanuella bisetosa gen. n., sp. n., a new taxon of Canuellidae (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the Costa Rican Pacific coast, with remarks on Galapacanuella beckeri. Bijdragen tot de Dierkunde, 64, 55–64. Mielke, W. (1994b) A new interstitial copepod species related to the "Leptomesochra complex" (Copepoda, Ameiridae) from Chile. Microfauna Marina, 9, 251–259. Mielke, W. (1997) Interstitial Fauna of Galapagos. XL. Copepoda, part 8. Microfauna Marina, 11, 153–192. Mik, J. 1891. Vorlaufige Notiz uber Parathalassius blasigii, ein neues Dipteron aus Venedig. Wiener Entomologischen Zeitung, 10, 216–217. Milne Edwards, H. (1840) Ordre des Copépodes. In: Milne Edwards, H. (Ed.), Histoire naturelle des Crustacés, comprenant l’anatomie, la physiologie et la classification de ces animaux, volume 3, Librairie Encyclopédique de Roret, Paris, pp. 411–529. Mitwally, H.M. & Montagna, P.A. (2001) Egyptian interstitial Copepoda Harpacticoida with the description of two new species and one subspecies. Crustaceana, 74, 513–544. Miura, Y. (1962) Subterranean harpacticoid copepods of the Amami group of the Ryukyu Islands. Annotationes zoologicae japonenses, 35, 95–105. Miura, Y. (1969) Results of the speleological survey of South Korea, 1966. XIV. Subterranean harpacticoid copepods of South Korea. Bulletin of the national Science Museum, Tokyo, 12, 241–254. Moeschler, P. & Rouch, R. (1984) Un nouveau genre de Canthocamptidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoidea) des eaux souterraines de Suisse. Revue suisse de Zoologie, 91, 959–972. Monard, A. (1924) Note sur quelques formes nouvelles d’Harpacticoïdes marins de la région de Banyuls. Bulletin de la Société zoologique de France, 49, 656–672. Monard, A. (1926a) Note sur la faune des Harpacticoïdes marins de Cette. Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, 65, notes et revue, 2, 39–54. Monard, A. (1926b) Description de quelques espèces nouvelles d’Harpacticides marins de la région de Banyuls. Revue suisse de Zoologie, 33, 619–628. Monard, A. (1927) Synopsis universalis generum harpacticoidarum. Zoologische Jahrbücher für Systematik, 54, 139–176. Monard, A. (1928) Les Harpacticoïdes marins de Banyuls. Archives de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, 67, 259–443. Monard, A. (1934) Description de trois Harpacticides marins d’Angola. Revue de Zoologie et Botanie africaine, 26, 1–9. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 55 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Monard, A. (1935a) Étude sur la faune des Harpacticoïdes marins de Roscoff. Travaux de la Station biologique de Roscoff, 13, 5–88. Monard, A. (1935b) Les Harpacticoïdes marins de la région de Salammbô. Bulletin de la Station océanographique de Salammbô, 34, 1–94. Monard, A. (1936) Note préliminaire sur la faune des Harpacticoïdes marins d’Alger. Bulletin de la Station d’Aquiculture et de Pêche de Castiglione, 1935(1), 45–85. Monard, A. (1937) Les Harpacticoïdes marins de la région d’Alger et de Castiglione. Bulletin de la Station d’Aquiculture et de Pêche de Castiglione, 1935(2), 9–93. Monard, A. (1952) Un nouvel Harpacticide du Sénégal. Amphiascus monodi nov. spec. Bulletin de l’Institut français d’Afrique noire, 14, 817–818. Montagna, P.A. (1981) A new species and a new genus of Cerviniidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the Beaufort Sea (Alaska, USA), with a revision of the family. Proceedings of the biological Society of Washington, 93, 1204–1219. Moore, C.G. (1976) The harpacticoid families Ectinosomatidae and Diosaccidae (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the Isle of Man. Journal of natural History, 10, 131–155. Moore, C.G. (1978) An emendation of the family name Ectinosomidae Sars to Ectinosomatidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Crustaceana, 34, 111. Moore, F. (1872) Descriptions of new Indian Lepidoptera. Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, 1872(2), 555–583. Moura, G. & Martínez Arbizu, P. (2003) The phylogenetic position of the bathyal harpacticoids Aspinothorax gen. n. and Styracothorax Huys (Crustacea: Copepoda). Bulletin de l’Institut royal des Sciences naturelles de Belgique (Biologie), 73, 167–181. Moura, G. & Pottek, M. (1998) Selenopsyllus, a new genus of Cylindropsyllinae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Atlantic and Antarctic deep waters. Senckenbergiana maritima, 28, 185–209. Mrázek, A. (1893) Beitrag zur Kentniss der Harpacticidenfauna des Süsswassers. Zoologische Jahrbücher für Systematik, 7, 89–130. Mrázek, A. (1901) Süsswasser-Copepoden. In: Ergebnisse der Hamburger Magelhaensischen Sammelreise 1892/93, 2, Arthropoden. Hamburg, pp. 1–29. Mu, F.-h. & Gee, J.M. (2000) Two new species of Bulbamphiascus (Copopoda: Harpacticoida: Diosaccidae) and a related new genus, from the Bohai Sea, China. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 41, 103–135. Mu, F.-h. & Huys, R. (2002) New species of Stenhelia (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Diosaccidae) from the Bohai Sea (China) with notes on subgeneric division and phylogenetic relationships. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 43, 179–206. Mu, F.-h. & Huys, R. (2004) Canuellidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Bohai Sea, China. Journal of natural History, 38, 1–36. Müller, O.F. (1776) Zoologiae Danicae Prodromus, seu Animalium Daniae et Norvegiae indigenarum characteres, nomina et synonyma imprimis popularium. M. Hallager, Havniae, xxxii + 274 pp. Mulsant, M.E. (1850) Species des Coléoptères trimères sécuripalpes. Annales des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, d’Agriculture et d’Industrie, Lyon, (2)2, 1–1104. Neave, S.A. (Ed.) (2005) Nomenclator Zoologicus (Volumes 1–10). A List of the Names of the Genera and Subgenera in Zoology from the Tenth Edition of Linnaeus 1758 to the end of 2004 (version 0.86). Available from: http:// uio.mbl.edu/NomenclatorZoologicus/ (last accessed 15 May 2009). Newman, E. (1838) Entomological notes (continued from Vol. III. p. 501.). The Entomological Magazine, 5, 168–181. Nicholls, A.G. (1935) Copepods from the interstitial fauna of a sandy beach. Journal of the marine biological Association of the United Kingdom, new series, 20, 379–405. Nicholls, A.G. (1939a) Marine harpacticoids and cyclopoids from the shores of the St. Lawrence. Station Biologique de Saint-Laurent. Fauna et Flora Laurentianae, 2. Le Naturaliste canadien, 66, 241–316. Nicholls, A.G. (1939b) Some new sand-dwelling copepods. Journal of the marine biological Association of the United Kingdom, new series, 23, 327–341. Nicholls, A.G. (1941a) Littoral Copepoda from South Australia. (1) Harpacticoida. Records of the South Australian Museum, 6, 381–427. Nicholls, A.G. (1941b) A revision of the families Diosaccidae Sars, 1906 and Laophontidae T. Scott, 1905 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Records of the South Australian Museum, 7, 65–110. Nicholls, A.G. (1944) Littoral Copepoda from the Red Sea. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (11)11, 487–503. Nicholls, A.G. (1945a) Marine Copepoda from Western Australia. III. – Littoral harpacticoids from Port Denison. Journal of the Royal Society of Western Australia, 29, 1–16. Nicholls, A.G. (1945b) Marine Copepoda from Western Australia. IV. Psammophilous harpacticoids. Journal of the Royal Society of Western Australia, 29, 17–24. Nicholls, A.G. (1945c) Marine Copepoda from Western Australia. V. A new species of Paramesochra, with an account of a new harpacticoid family, the Remaneidae, and its affinities. Journal of the Royal Society of Western Australia, 29, 91–105. 56 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Nicholls, A.G. (1957) Harpacticoid copepods commensal with crabs. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (12)10, 896–904. Noodt, W. (1952) Marine Harpacticiden (Cop.) aus dem eulitoralen Sandstrand der Insel Sylt. Abhandlungen der mathematisch-naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse. Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur in Mainz, 1952(3), 105–142. Noodt, W. (1954) Copepoda Harpacticoidea von der chilenischen Meeresküste. Kieler Meeresforschungen, 10, 247–252. Noodt, W. (1955a) Harpacticiden (Crust. Cop.) aus dem Sandstrand der französischen Biscaya-Küste. Kieler Meeresforschungen, 11, 86–109. Noodt, W. (1955b) Marmara denizi Harpacticoid’leri (Crust. Cop.). [Marine Harpacticoiden (Crust. Cop.) aus dem Marmara Meer]. Istanbul Universitesi Fen Fakültesi Mecmuasi, (B)20(1–2), 49–94. Noodt, W. (1955c) Copepoda Harpacticoidea von Teneriffa (Kanarische Inseln). Zoologischer Anzeiger, 154, 200–222. Noodt, W. (1958) Die Copepoda Harpacticoidea des Brandungsstrandes von Teneriffa (Kanarische Inseln). Abhandlungen der mathematisch-naturwissenschaftlichen Klasse. Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur in Mainz, 1958(2), 53–116. Noodt, W. (1963) Subterrane Crustaceen der zentralen Neotropis. Zur Frage mariner Relikte im Bereich des Rio Paraguay – Paraná – Amazonas Systems. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 171, 114–147. Noodt, W. (1964) Copepoda Harpacticoidea aus dem Litoral des Roten Meeres. Kieler Meeresforschungen, 20, Sonderheft, 128–154. Noodt, W. (1965) Crustacea subterranea aus Argeninien. Beiträge zur neotropischen Fauna, 4, 84–129. Norman, A.M. (1869) Shetland final dredging report. – Part II. On the Crustacea, Tunicata, Polyzoa, Echinodermata, Actinozoa, Hydrozoa, and Porifera. Report of the British Association for the Advancement of Science, 38, 247–336. Norman, A.M. (1876) Crustacea, Tunicata, Polyzoa, Echinodermata, Actinozoa, Foraminifera, Polycystina, and Spongida. In: Jeffreys, J.G. (Ed.), Preliminary Report of the biological Results of a Cruise in H.M.S. “Valorous” to Davis Strait in 1875. Proceedings of the Royal Society, 25, 202–215. Norman, A.M. (1903a) New generic names for some Entomostraca and Cirripedia. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (7)11, 367–369. Norman, A.M. (1903b) Notes on the natural history of East Finmark. I. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (7)11, 1–32. [Including Scott, T. (1903) Notes on some Copepoda from the Arctic Seas collected in 1890 by the Rev. Canon A.M. Norman, F.R.S. pp. 4-32, pls. 1-4]. Norman, A.M. (1911) Three species of harpacticid Copepoda. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, Zoology, (2)11, 137–143. Norman, A.M. & Scott, T. (1905) Crustacea Copepoda new to Science from Devon and Cornwall. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (7)15, 284–300. Norman, A.M. & Scott, T. (1906) The Crustacea of Devon and Cornwall. William Wesley & Son, London, i–xv + 232 pp. Özdikmen, H. (2008) Nomenclatural changes for nine crustacean genera (Crustacea: Copepoda). Munis Entomology & Zoology, 3, 265–274. Özdikmen, H. (2009) Substitute names for two genera of Harpacticoida (Crustacea: Copepoda). Munis Entomology & Zoology, 4, 297-298. Özdikmen, H. & Pesce, G.L. (2006) Neomrazekiella nom. nov., a replacement name for the generic name Mrazekiella Brehm, 1949 (Crustacea: Copepoda: Canthocamptidae). Munis Entomology & Zoology, 1, 211–214. Oken, L. (1815, 1816) Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte, vol. 3 (Zoologie), part 1 (Fleischlose Thiere), i–xxviii + 1–842 + i–xviii + i–iv pp. + 40 pls (1815); part 2 (Fleischthiere), i–xvi + 1–1270 + [2] pp. + 1 pl., and pp. 843–850 supplementary to part 1 (1816). Leipzig & Jena. Olofsson, O. (1917) Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Harpacticiden-Familien Ectinosomidae, Canthocamptidae (Gen. Maraenobiotus) und Tachidiidae nebst Beschreibungen einiger neuen und wenig bekannten, arktischen Brackwasser- und Süsswasser-Arten. Zoologiska Bidrag fran Uppsala, 6, 1–39. Pallares, R.E. (1968a) Copépodos marinos de la Ría Deseado (Santa Cruz, Argentina). Contribución sistemáticoecológica. II. Physis, Buenos Aires, 27(75), 245–262. Pallares, R.E. (1968b) Patagoniaella, nuevo género de la familia Ancorabolidae Sars, 1909 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Physis, Buenos Aires, 27(75), 461–469. Pallares, R.E. (1975a) Sobre un nuevo género de la familia Laophontidae. Contribuciónes científica del Centro de Investigación de Biología marina, Buenos Aires, 93, 1–5. Pallares, R.E. (1975b) Copépodos harpacticoides marinos de Tierra del Fuego (Argentina) 1. Isla de Los Estados. Contribuciónes científica del Centro de Investigación de Biología marina, Buenos Aires, 122, 1–35. Pallares, R.E. (1979) Copépodos harpacticoides marinos de Tierra del Fuego (Argentina). Isla de los Estados III. Contribuciónes científica del Centro de Investigación de Biología marina, Buenos Aires, 142, 1–22. Pallares, R.E. (1982a) Copépodos harpacticoides marinos de Tierra del Fuego (Argentina). IV. Bahía Tethis. Contribuciónes científica del Centro de Investigación de Biología marina, Buenos Aires, 186, 3–39. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 57 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Pallares, R.E. (1982b) Un nuevo género para la familia Ameiridae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Contribuciónes científica del Centro de Investigación de Biología marina, Buenos Aires, 199, 1–9. Pascher, A. (1928) Eine eigenartige rhizopodiale Flagellate. Archiv für Protistenkunde, 63, 227–239. Pearse, A.S. (1905) Contributions to the copepod fauna of Nebraska and other States. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 26, 145–160. Pearse, A.S. (1930) Parasites of Japanese Crustacea. Annotationes zoologicae japonenses, 13, 2–8. Pearse, A.S. (1952) Parasitic Crustacea from Alligator Harbor, Florida. Quarterly Journal of the Florida Academy of Sciences, 15, 187–243. Pennak, R.W. (1942) Harpacticoid copepods from some intertidal beaches near Woods Hole, Massachusetts. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 61, 274–285. Péringuey, L. (1926) Descriptions of ten new species of Carabidae (Coleoptera), with notes and additional localities of some already known species. Annals of the South African Museum, 23, 579–659. Perrier, E. (1893) Arthropodes. In: Perrier, E. (Ed.), Traité de Zoologie, vol. 3. Librairie F. Savy, Paris, pp. 865–1343. Pesce, G.L. (1985a) Stygiobiological researches in subterranean waters of Lesbos (Greece) and description of Stygonitocrella petkovskii n. sp. (Crustacea Copepoda: Ameiridae). Fragmenta balcanica, 12(12)(273), 125–139. Pesce, G.L. (1985b) Contributo alla conoscenza degli arpacticoidi (Crustacea: Copepoda) delle acque sotterranee della regione abruzzese. Bollettino del Museo civico di Storia naturale, Verona, 10, 459–484. Pesta, O. (1927) Copepoda non parasitica. In: Grimpe, G. & Wagler, E. (Eds), Die Tierwelt der Nord- und Ostsee, 10c1, pp. 1–72. Pesta, O. (1928) Eine Crustaceenausbeute aus Süd-Georgien (Antarktis). Annalen des naturhistorischen Museums, Wien, 42, 75–86. Pesta, O. (1959) Harpacticoiden (Crust. Copepoda) aus submarinen Höhlen und den benachbarten Litoralbezirken am Kap von Sorrent (Neapel). Ergebnisse der Österreichischen Tyrrhenia-Expedition 1952. Teil: VI. Pubblicazioni della Stazione zoologica di Napoli, 30, supplement, 94–177. Petkovski, T.K. (1955) IV. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Copepoden. Acta Musei macedonici Scientiarum naturalium, 3(3), 71–104. Petkovski, T.K. (1959) Neue und bemerkenswerte Harpacticoide Ruderfußkrebse (Crust. Cop.) aus den Grundwässern Jugoslaviens. Acta Musei macedonici Scientiarum naturalium, 6(5), 101–119. Petkovski, T.K. (1976) Drei neue Nitocrella-Arten von Kuba, zugleich eine Revision des Genus Nitocrella Chappuis (s. restr.) (Crustacea, Copepoda, Ameiridae). Acta Musei macedonici Scientiarum naturalium, 15(1)(126), 1–26. Petkovski, T.K. (1977) Cubanocleta noodti n. gen., n. sp., ein neuer Harpacticoide (Crustacea, Copepoda) aus dem Hyporheal Kubas. Fragmenta balcanica, 10(7)(227), 57–68. Philippi, A. (1839) Einige zoologische Notizen. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 5, 113–134. (English translation: Annals of natural History, 4 (1840): 88–96, 294–304, as: Zoological Notices). Philippi, A. (1840) Zoologische Bemerkungen (Fortsetzung). IV. Kurze Charakteristik mehrerer neuer Genera aus der Familie der Copepoden. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 6, 188–190. Philippi, A. (1843) Fernere Beobachtungen über die Copepoden des Mittelmeeres. Archiv für Naturgeschichte, 9, 54–71. Philippi, R.A. (1848) Testaceorum novorum centuria. Zeitschrift für Malakozoologie, 5, 17–27. Pickard-Cambridge, O. (1900) On new and rare British spiders. Proceedings of the Dorset Natural History and Antiquarian Field Club, 21, 18–39. Poggenpol, M.Yu. (1874) Spisok’ Copepoda, Cladocera i Ostracoda Moskvy i blizhaishikh’eya okrestnostei. [Verzeichniss der Copepoden, Cladoceren und Ostracoden der Umgebung von Moskau]. Izvestiia imperatorskogo obshchestva liubitelei estestvoznaniia, antropologii i etnografii (pri Imperatorskom Moskovskom Universitete), 10(2), 67–77. Pohlman, J. (1881) On certain fossils of The Waterlime Group near Buffalo. Bulletin of the Buffalo Society of natural Sciences, 4, 17–22. Poppe, S.A. (1881) Ueber einen neuen Harpacticiden. Abhandlungen herausgegeben vom naturwissenschaftlichen Verein zu Bremen, 7, 149–152. Poppe, S.A. (1884) Ein neues Copepoden-Genus aus der Jade. Abhandlungen herausgegeben vom naturwissenschaftlichen Verein zu Bremen, 9, 57–58. Poppe, S.A. (1891) Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Gattung Clytemnestra, Dana. Abhandlungen herausgegeben vom naturwissenschaftlichen Verein zu Bremen, 12, 131–142. Por, F.D. (1959) Harpacticoide noi (Crustacea, Copepoda) din mîlurile Mării Negre. (Harpacticoïdes nouveaux (Crustacés, Copépodes) des vases de la mer Noire). Studii şi Cercetări de Biologie, Seria Biologie animală, 4, 347–368. Por, F.D. (1960a) Littorale Harpacticoiden der Nordwest-Küsten des Schwarzen Meeres. Travaux du Muséum d’Histoire naturelle “Gr. Antipa”, 2, 97–143. Por, F.D. (1960b) Mesopsyllus atargatis n. g., n. sp., ein neuer Harpacticoide (Crustacea Copepoda) aus dem Schwarzen Meere. Travaux du Muséum d’Histoire naturelle “Gr. Antipa”, 2, 177–182. Por, F.D. (1964a) A study of Levantine and Pontic Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda). Zoologische Verhandelingen, 58 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Leiden, 64, 1–128. Por, F.D. (1964b) Les Harpacticoïdes (Crustacea, Copepoda) des fonds meubles du Skagerak. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 5, 233–270. Por, F.D. (1964c) Paranannopus philistinus n. sp. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Mediterranean coast of Israel, with a revision of the genus Paranannopus Lang. Israel Journal of Zoology, 13, 40–44. Por, F.D. (1967) Level bottom Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from Elat (Red Sea), part I. Israel Journal of Zoology, 16, 101–165. Por, F.D. (1968) Copepods of some land-locked basins on the islands of Entedebir and Nocra (Dahlak Archipelago, Red Sea). Israel South Red Sea Expedition, 1962, Reports no. 31. Bulletin. Sea Fisheries Research Station Israel (Haifa), 49, 32–50. Por, F.D. (1969) Deep-sea Cerviniidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the western Indian Ocean, collected with R/V Anton Bruun in 1964. Smithsonian Contributions to Zoology, 29, 1–60. Por, F.D. (1979) The Copepoda of Di Zahav pool (Gulf of Elat, Red Sea). Crustaceana, 37, 13–30. Por, F.D. (1983a) A note on two new species of Canuellidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Red Sea. Crustaceana, 44, 187–197. Por, F.D. (1983b) Mangrove swamp-inhabiting Harpacticoida of the family Darcythompsoniidae Lang. Journal of crustacean Biology, 3, 141–153. Por, F.D. (1984) Canuellidae Lang (Harpacticoida, Polyarthra) and the ancestry of the Copepoda. In: Vervoort, W. & Vaupel Klein, J.C. von (Eds), Studies on Copepoda II. Proceedings of the First International Conference on Copepoda, Amsterdam, The Netherlands, 24–28 August 1981. Crustaceana, supplement 7, 1–24. Por, F.D. (1986a) A re-evaluation of the family Cletodidae Sars, Lang (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). In: Schriever, G., Schminke, H.K. & Shih, C.-t. (Eds), Proceedings of the Second International Conference on Copepoda, Ottawa, Canada, 13–17 August, 1984. Syllogeus, 58, 420–425. Por, F.D. (1986b) New deepsea Harpacticoidea (Copepoda) of cletodid type, collected in the Indian Ocean by R/V "Anton Bruun" in 1964. Crustaceana, 50, 78–98. Puello-Cruz, A.C., González-Rodríguez, B., García-Ortega, A. & Gómez, S. (2004) Use of the tropical harpacticoid copepod Tisbe monozota Bowman, 1962 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Tisbidae) as live food in marine larviculture. Contributions to the Study of East Pacific Crustaceans, 3, 177–187. Rafinesque, C.S. (1814) Précis des découvertes et travaux somiologiques de Mr. C.S. Rafinesque-Schmaltz, entre 1800 et 1814 ou choix raisonné de ses principales découvertes en zoologie et en botanique, pour servir d’introduction à ses ouvrages futurs, etc. Palermo, 55 pp. Raibaut, A. (1962) Un Harpacticoïde (Copepoda) commensal des Xantho (Decapoda). Compte rendu du Congrès de Sociétés savants de Paris et des Départements. Section des. Sciences, 86, 623–629. Ranga Reddy, Y. (1979) Enhydrosoma radhakrishnai n. sp. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Lake Kolleru, South India. Crustaceana, 36, 9–14. Ranga Reddy, Y. & Defaye, D. (2007) Parastenocarididae (Crustacea, Copepoda, Harpacticoida) of India: description of Parastenocaris mahanadi n. sp., and redescription of P. curvispinus Enckell, 1970 from hyporheic habitats. Zootaxa, 1580, 1–26. Rao, G.C., (1972) Some new interstitial harpacticoid copepods from Andhra coast, India. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 13, 305–319. Rao, G.C. & Ganapati, P.N. (1969) Some new interstitial copepods from Waltair coast. Proceedings of the Indian Academy of Sciences, (B)69(1), 1–14. Reid, J.W. (1994) Murunducaris juneae, new genus, new species (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Parastenocarididae) from a wet campo in central Brazil. Journal of crustacean Biology, 14, 771–781. Reid, J.W., Hunt, G.W. & Stanley, E.H. (2003) A new species of Stygonitocrella (Crustacea: Copepoda: Ameiridae), the first report of the genus in North America. Proceedings of the biological Society of Washington, 116, 996–1006. Reid, J.W. & Rocha, C.E.F. da (2003) Pindamoraria boraceiae, a new genus and species of freshwater Canthocamptidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from Brazil. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 139, 81–92. Robineau-Desvoidy, A.J.B. (1830) Essai sur les Myodaires. Mémoires présentés par divers Savants et lus dans ses Assemblées: Sciences, Mathématiques et Physiques, 2, 1–813. Roe, K.M. (1958) The littoral harpacticids of the Dalkey (Co. Dublin) area with descriptions of six new species. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, (B)59(12), 221–255. Rondani, A.C. (1856). Dipterologiæ Italicæ Prodromus. Genera Italica ordinis Dipterorum ordinatim Disposita et Distincta et in familias et stirpes Aggregata. Vol. 1, 1–228. Rouch, R. (1962) Harpacticoïdes (Crustacés Copépodes) d’Amérique du Sud. Biologie de l’Amérique Australe, 1, 237–280. Rouch, R. (1992) Un nouveau genre d’Ameiridae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) dans le milieu hyporhéique d’un cours d’eau de l’Arizona. Stygologia, 7, 149–157. Ruedemann, R. (1935) A review of the eurypterid rami of the genus Pterygotus, with the description of two new Devo- UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 59 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. nian species. Annals of the Carnegie Museum, 24, serial 164, article 6, 69–72. Sak, S., Huys, R. & Karaytuğ, S. (2008a) Disentangling the subgeneric division of Arenopontia Kunz, 1937: resurrection of Psammoleptastacus Pennak, 1942, re-examination of Neoleptastacus spinicaudatus Nicholls, 1945, and proposal of two new genera and a new generic classification (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Arenopontiidae). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 152, 409–458. Sak, S., Karaytuğ, S. & Huys, R. (2008b) Ciplakastacus gen. nov., a primitive genus of Leptastacidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Mediterranean coast of Turkey. Journal of natural History, 42, 2443–2459. Sars, G.O. (1863) Oversigt af de indenlandske Ferskvandscopepoder. Forhandlinger i Videnskabsselskabet i Kristiania, 1862, 212–262. Sars, G.O. (1898) The Cladocera, Copepoda and Ostracoda of the Jana Expedition. Ezhegodnik zoologicheskago Muzeya imperatorskoў Akademii Nauk, 3, 324–359. Sars, G.O. (1903) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts I & II, Misophriidae, Longipediidae, Cerviniidae, Ectinosomidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 1–28 + pls. 1–16. Sars, G.O. (1904a) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts III & IV. Ectinosomidae, Harpacticidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 29–56 + pls. 17–32. Sars, G.O. (1904b) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts V & VI. Harpacticidae (concluded), Peltidiidae, Tegastidae, Porcellidiidae, Idyidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 57–80 + pls. 33–48. Sars, G.O. (1905a) Pacifische Plankton-Crustaceen. (Ergebnisse einer Reise nach dem Pacific. Schauinsland 1896–1897). II. Brackwasser-Crustaceen von den Chatham-Inseln. Zoologische Jahrbücher für Systematik, 21(4), 371–414. Sars, G.O. (1905b) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts VII & VIII. Idyidae (continued), Thalestridae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 81–108 + pls. 49–64. Sars, G.O. (1905c) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts IX & X. Thalestridae (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 109–132 + pls. 65–80. Sars, G.O. (1906a) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XI & XII. Thalestridae (continued), Diosaccidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 133–156 + pls. 81–96. Sars, G.O. (1906b) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XIII & XIV. Diosaccidae (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 157–172 + pls. 97–112. Sars, G.O. (1906c) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XV & XVI. Diosaccidae (concluded), Canthocamptidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 173–196 + pls. 113–128. Sars, G.O. (1907a) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XVII & XVIII. Canthocamptidae (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 197–220 + pls. 129–144. Sars, G.O. (1907b) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XIX & XX. Canthocamptidae (concluded), Laophontidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 221–240 + pls. 145–160. Sars, G.O. (1908a) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXI & XXII. Laophontidae (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 241–256 + pls. 161–176. Sars, G.O. (1908b) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXIII & XXIV. Laophontidae (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 257–276 + pls. 177–192. Sars, G.O. (1908c) On the occurrence of a genuine harpacticid in the Lake Baikal. Archiv for mathematik og naturvidenskab, (B)29(4), 1–13. Sars, G.O. (1909a) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXV & XXVI. Laophontidae (concluded), Cletodidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 277–304 + pls. 193–208. Sars, G.O. (1909b) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXVII & XXVIII. Cletodidae (concluded), Anchorabolidae, Cylindropsyllidae, Tachidiidae (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 305–336 + pls. 209–224. Sars, G.O. (1909c) Crustacea. Report of the second Norwegian Arctic Expedition in the “Fram” 1898–1902, 18, 1–47. Sars, G.O. (1910) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXIX & XXX. Tachidiidae (concluded), Metidae, Balaenophilidae, supplement (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 337–368 + pls. 225–230 + supplement pls. 1–10. Sars, G.O. (1911a) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXXI & XXXII. Supplement (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 369–396 + supplement pls. 11–26. Sars, G.O. (1911b) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXXIII & XXXIV. Supplement (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 397–420 + supplement pls. 27–42. Sars, G.O. (1911c) Copepoda Harpacticoida. Parts XXXV & XXXVI. Supplement (concluded), index, etc. An account of 60 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 5, 421–449 + i–xiv (text) + i–xii (plates) + title of text and of plates + supplement pls. 43–54. Sars, G.O. (1919) Copepoda Supplement. Parts I & II. Calanoida, Harpacticoida (part). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 7, 1–24 + pls. 1–16. Sars, G.O. (1920a) Copepoda Supplement. Parts III & IV. Harpacticoida (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 7, 25–52 + pls. 17–32. Sars, G.O. (1920b) Copepoda Supplement. Parts V & VI. Harpacticoida (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 7, 53–72 + pls. 33–48. Sars, G.O. (1920c) Copepoda Supplement. Parts VII & VIII. Harpacticoida (continued). An account of the Crustacea of Norway, with short descriptions and figures of all the species, 7, 73–92 + pls. 49–64. Savigny, J.C. (1822) Système des annélides, principalement de celles des côtes de l’Égypte et de la Syrie, offrant les caractères tant distinctifs que natureles des ordres, familles et genres, avec la description des espèces. Histoire Naturelle, Paris, 1: 1-128. Schäfer, H.-W. (1945) Grundwasser-Ostracoden aus Griechenland (1. Mitteilung über die Ostracodenfauna Griechenlands). Archiv für Hydrobiologie, 40, 847–866. Scheibel, W. (1975) Kliopsyllus longifurcatus n. sp., ein sandbewohnender Harpacticoide (Copepoda) der Kieler Bucht. Crustaceana, 29, 235–240. Schizas, N.V. & T.C. Shirley (1994a) Acrenhydrosoma maccalli, a new species from Auke Bay, Alaska (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Crustaceana, 67, 329–340. Schizas, N.V. & T.C. Shirley (1994b) Elapholaophonte decaceros n. gen., n. sp. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida, Laophontidae) from the Philippines. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 113, 127–141. Schmeil, O. (1893) Copepoden des Rhätikon-Gebirges. Abhandlungen der naturforschenden Gesellschaft zu Halle, 19(1–2), 1–40. Schmeil, O. (1894) Einige neue Harpacticiden-Formen des Süsswassers. Zeitschrift für Naturwissenschaften, 67, 341–350. Schminke, H.K. (2008) First report of groundwater fauna from Papua New Guinea: Kinnecaris Jakobi, 1972 redefined (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Parastenocarididae), and description of a new species. Crustaceana, 81, 1241–1253. Schminke, H.K. (2009) Monodicaris gen. n. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Parastenocarididae) from West Africa. Crustaceana, 82, 367–378. Schrank, F. von Paula (1802) Fauna Boica: durchgedachte Geschichte der in Baiern einheimischen und zahmen Tiere von Franz von Paula Schrank, 2 (2). Johann Wilhelm Krüll, Ingolfstadt, 412 pp. Schriever, G. (1983) New Harpacticoidea (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the North-Atlantic Ocean. III. New species of the family Cletodidae. Meteor Forschungs-Ergebnisse, (D)36, 65–83. Schriever, G. (1985) New Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from the North Atlantic Ocean. VI. Eight new species of the genera Paranannopus Lang and Cylindronannopus Coull (Cletodidae). Zoologica Scripta, 14, 287–302. Scott, A. (1896) Description of new and rare Copepoda. In: Herdman, W.A. (Ed.), Report on the Investigations carried on in 1895 in Connection with the Lancashire Sea-Fisheries Laboratory at University College, Liverpool. Proceedings and Transactions of the Liverpool biological Society, 10, 134–158. Scott, A. (1902) On some Red Sea and Indian Ocean Copepoda. Proceedings and Transactions of the Liverpool biological Society, 16, 397–428. Scott, A. (1909) The Copepoda of the Siboga Expedition. Part I. Free-swimming, littoral and semi-parasitic Copepoda. Siboga-Expeditie. Uitkomsten op zoologisch, botanisch, oceanographisch en geologisch gebied verzameld in Nederlandsch Oost-Indië 1899–1900 aan boord H.M. Siboga onder commando van Luitenant ter zee 1e kl. F. Tydeman, 29a, 1–323. Scott, T. (1892) Additions to the fauna of the Firth of Forth. Part IV. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 10(3), 244–272. Scott, T. (1893) Additions to the fauna of the Firth of Forth. Part V. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 11(3), 197–219. Scott, T. (1894a) Report on Entomostraca from the Gulf of Guinea, collected by John Rattray, B.Sc. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, Zoology, (2)6, 1–161. Scott, T. (1894b) Additions to the fauna of the Firth of Forth. Part VI. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 12(3), 231–271. Scott, T. (1896) Additions to the fauna of the Firth of Forth. Part VIII. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 14(3), 158–166. Scott, T. (1897) The marine fishes and invertebrates of Loch Fyne. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 15(3), 107–174. Scott, T. (1898) Some additions to the invertebrate fauna of Loch Fyne. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 16(3), 261–282. Scott, T. (1899a) Report on the marine and freshwater Crustacea from Franz-Josef Land, collected by Mr. William S. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 61 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Bruce, of the Jackson-Harmsworth Expedition. Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 27, 60–126. Scott, T. (1899b) Notes on recent gatherings of micro-Crustacea from the Clyde and the Moray Firth. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 17(3), 248–273. Scott, T. (1901) Notes on gatherings of Crustacea, collected for the most part by the fishery steamer “Garland” and the steam trawler “St. Andrew” of Aberdeen, and examined during the year 1900. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 19(3), 235–281. Scott, T. (1902) Notes on gatherings of Crustacea collected by the Fishery Steamer “Garland” and the steam trawlers “Star of Peace” and “Star of Hope”, of Aberdeen, during the year 1901. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 20(3), 447–485. Scott, T. (1903a) Notes on the Copepoda from the Arctic Seas collected in 1890 by the Rev. Canon A.M. Norman. Annals and Magazine of Natural History,11, 4–32. Scott, T. (1903b) Notes on some Copepoda from the Faroe Channel. Journal of the Linnean Society, Zoology, 29, 1–11. Scott, T. (1903c) On some new and rare Crustacea collected at various times in connection with the investigations of the Fishery Board for Scotland. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 21(3), 109–135. Scott, T. (1905a) On some new and rare Crustacea from the Scottish seas. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 23(3), 141–153. Scott, T. (1905b) Notes on British Copepoda: change of names. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, (7)16, 567–571. Scott, T. (1906a) Notes on British Copepoda: change of names. Annals and Magazine of Natural History, (7)17, 458–466. Scott, T. (1906b) A catalogue of the land, fresh-water and marine Crustacea found in the basin of the River Forth and its estuary. Copepoda. Proceedings of the Royal physical Society of Edinburgh, 16, 296–375. Scott, T. (1907) Some additional notes on Copepoda from the Scottish seas. Reports of the Fishery Board for Scotland, Edinburgh, 25(3), 209–220. Scott, T. (1912) The Entomostraca of the Scottish National Antarctic Expedition, 1902–1904. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, 48, 521–599. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1893a) On some new or rare Scottish Entomostraca. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (6)11, 210–215. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1893b) On some new or rare Crustacea from Scotland. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (6)12, 237–246. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1893c) Notes on Copepoda from the Firth of Forth: Longipedia coronata, Claus; and a preliminary description of an apparently new genus and species. Annals of Scottish natural History, 1893, 89–94. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1894) On some new and rare Crustacea from Scotland. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (6)13, 137–149. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1895a) On new and rare species of Copepoda from Scotland. Annals of Scottish natural History, 1895, 28–35. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1895b) On some new and rare Crustacea from Scotland. Annals and Magazine of natural History, 6(15), 50–59. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1896) Revision of the British species belonging to the genera Bradya, Boeck, and Ectinosoma, Boeck. Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, Zoology, (2)6(5), 419–446. Scott, T. & Scott, A. (1898) Description of three apparently new copepods from the Clyde. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (7)1, 185–190. Scourfield, D.J. (1912) Fresh-water Entomostraca. In: A biological survey of Clare Island in the County of Mayo, Ireland, and of the adjoining district. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, (2)31(46), 1–18. Seidlitz, G.K.M. von (1868) Die Otiorhynchiden sensu str. nach den morphologischen Verwandschaftverhältnissen ihres Hautscelets. Berliner entomologische Zeitschrift, 12 (Beiheft), 1–153. Seifried, S. (2003) Phylogeny of Harpacticoida (Copepoda): Revision of “Maxillipedasphalea” and Exanechentera. Cuvillier Verlag, Göttingen, 259 pp. Seifried, S. (2004) The importance of a phylogenetic system for the study of deep-sea harpacticoid diversity. Zoological Studies, 43, 435–445. Seifried, S., Plum, C. & Schulz, M. (2007) A new species of Parabradya Lang, 1944 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Ectinosomatidae) from the abyssal plain of the Angola Basin. Zootaxa, 1432, 1–21. Seifried, S. & Schminke, H.K. (2003) Phylogenetic relationships at the base of Oligoarthra (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) with a new species as the cornerstone. Organisms, Diversity and Evolution, 3, 13–37. Şerban, M. (1959) Les Copépodes de la mer Noire. Note préliminaire sur les Harpacticides de la côte Roumaine. Lucrările ale Statiei Zoologice Maritime “Regele Ferdinand I” dela Agigea, vol. festival 1956, 259–302. Sewell, R.B.S. (1924) Crustacea Copepoda. In: Fauna of Chilka Lake. Memoirs of the Indian Museum, 5, 771–851. Sewell, R.B.S. (1940) Copepoda, Harpacticoida. The John Murray Expedition 1933–1934 Scientific Reports, 7(2), 117–382. 62 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Sharpe, R.W. (1910) Notes on the marine Copepoda and Cladocera of Woods Hole and adjacent regions, including a synopsis of the genera of the Harpacticoida. Proceedings of the United States national Museum, 38, 405–436. Shen, C.-j. (1984) Chinese freshwater Harpacticoida. In: Shen, C.-j. & Mizuno, T. (Eds), Nippon/Chyugoku Tansuisan Kaiashi-rui. [Freshwater Copepoda in China and Japan]. Tatara-shobou, Yonago printo-sha, Yonago, pp. 186–336. [In Chinese]. Shen, C.-j. & Tai, A.-y. (1963) On five new species, a new subgenus and a new genus of freshwater Copepoda (Harpacticoida) from the delta of the Pearl River, South China. Acta zoologica sinica, 15, 417–431. [In Chinese with English summary]. Shen, C.-j. & Tai, A.-y. (1964a) On the freshwater copepods of Yunnan Province. Acta zoologica sinica, 16, 611–642. [In Chinese with English summary]. Shen, C.-j. & Tai, A.-y. (1964b) Description of new species of freshwater Copepoda from Kwangtung Province, South China. Acta zootaxonomica sinica, 1, 367–396. [In Chinese with English summary]. Shmankevich, V.I. (1875) Nekotoryya rakoobraznyya solyano-ozernykh’ i presnykh vod’ i otneshenie ikh’ k’ srede. [Some Crustacea of salt and freshwater lakes, and their relation to the surrounding environment]. Zapiski Novorossiiskago Obshchestva Estestvoispўtateleǐ, 3(2), 1–391. [In Ukrainian]. Sherborn, C.D. (1925) Index Animalium 1801–1850. Part 6. Index Ceyl.–Concolor, 1197–1452. Siebold, C.T. von (1845) Report on the works which have appeared during the years 1841 and 1842, on the Echinodermata, Acalepha, Polypi, and Infusoria. In: Reports on the Progress of Zoology and Botany 1841, 1842. Ray Society, Edinburgh, pp. 319–348. Simon, E. (1879) 3e Ordre, – Scorpiones. In: Les Arachnides de France. Tome VII. Contenant les Ordres des Chernetes, Scorpiones et Opiliones. Librairie Encyclopédique de Roret, Paris, pp. 79–115. Smirnov, S.S. (1946) Novye vidy Copepoda Harpacticoida iz severnogo ledovitogo okeana. [New species of CopepodaHarpacticoida from the northern Arctic Ocean]. Trudy Dreìfuyuschei Ekspeditsii Glavsevmorputi na Ledokol’nom Parokhode ‘G. Sedov’, 1937–1940 gg, 3, 231–263. [In Russian]. Solís-Marín, F.A., Laguarda-Figueras, A., Durán-González, A., Ahearn, C.G. & Torres Vega, J. (2005) Equinodermos (Echinodermata) del Golfo de California, México. Revista de Biología Tropical (International Journal of Tropical Biology and Conservation), 53 (Supplement 3), 123–137. Song, S.J. & Chang, C.Y. (1995) Marine harpacticoid copepods of Chindo Island, Korea. Korean Journal of systematic Zoology, 11, 65–77. Soyer, J. (1965) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de l’étage bathyal de la région de Banyuls-sur-Mer. V. Cletodidae T. Scott. Vie et Milieu, 15(3), 573–643. Soyer, J. (1966) Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Banyuls-sur-Mer. 3. Quelques formes du coralligène. Vie et Milieu, (B)17, 303–344. Soyer, J. (1970a) Contribution à l’étude des Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Méditerranée occidentale. I. Cerviniidae Sars, Lang. Vie et Milieu, (B)20(2), 367–386. Soyer, J. (1970b) Contribution à l’étude des Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Méditerranée occidentale. 2. Tachidiidae Sars, Lang. Vie et Milieu, (A)21(2), 261–278. Soyer, J. (1973) Paramphiascopsis paromolae n. sp., Copépode Harpacticide récolté sur les lamelles branchiales du Crustacé Décapode Paromola cuvieri (Risso). Crustaceana, 24, 90–96. Soyer, J. (1974) Contribution à l’étude des Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Méditerranée occidentale. 9. Le genre Hastigerella Nicholls (Ectinosomidae Sars, Olofsson). Systématique, écologie. Vie et Milieu, (B)24(1), 175–192. Soyer, J. (1975a) Harpacticoïdes (Crustacés Copépodes) de l’archipel de Kerguelen. 1. Quelques formes mésopsammiques. Bulletin du Muséum national d’Histoire naturelle, Paris, (3)244 (= Zoologie, 168), 1169–1223. Soyer, J. (1975b) Contribution à l’étude des Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Méditerranée occidentale. 11. Ameiridae Monard, Lang. Systématique, écologie. Vie et Milieu, (B)24(2), 379–408. Soyer, J. (1976). Contribution à l’étude des Copépodes Harpacticoïdes de Méditerranée occidentale. 14. Le genre Paranannopus Lang (Cletodidae, T. Scott): Systématique, écologie. Vie et Milieu, (B)25(2), 331–338. Spence Bate, C. (1862) Catalogue of the specimens of amphipodous Crustacea in the collection of the British Museum. Printed by order of the Trustees, London, i–iv + 399 pp. Stebbing, T.R.R. (1910) General catalogue of South African Crustacea (part V of S.A. Crustacea, for the Marine Investigations in South Africa). Annals of the South African Museum, 6, 281–599. Stephensen, K. (1936) Copepoda found on Limnoria lignorum. Kongelige Norske videnskabers selskabs skrifter, 1935(39), 1–10. Steuer, A. (1943) Variabilität und Verbreitung einiger Copepoda Harpacticoida der Gattungen Ameira und Mesochra aus dem östlichen Mittelmeer (Alexandrien). Thalassia, 6(1), 1–19. Stoch, F. (1997) A new genus and two new species of Canthocamptidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from caves in northern Italy. Hydrobiologia, 350, 49–61. Størmer, L. (1974) Arthropods from the Lower Devonian (Lower Emsian) of Alken an der Mosel, Germany, Part 4: Eurypterida, Drepanopteridae, and other groups. Senckenbergiana lethaea, 54, 359–451. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 63 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Strand, E. (1929) Zoological and palaeontological nomenclatorical notes. Latvijas Ūniversitātes Raksti (Acta universitatis latviensis), 20, 1–30. Suárez-Morales, E., De Troch, M. & Fiers, F. (2006) A checklist of the marine Harpacticoida (Copepoda) of the Caribbean Sea. Zootaxa, 1285, 1–19. Suárez-Morales, E. & Iliffe, T.M. (2005) A new Stygonitocrella Petkovski (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from a cave in Northern Mexico with comments on the taxonomy of the genus. Hydrobiologia, 544, 215–228. Swainson, W. (1831) Zoological illustrations, or original figures and descriptions of new, rare, or interesting animals, selected chiefly from the classes of ornithology, entomology, and conchology, and arranged according to their apparent affinities, second series (2) 2 (16). Baldwin & Cradock, London, preface + plates 46–91. Tai, A.-Y. & Song, Y.-Z. (1979) Freshwater Copepoda. Harpacticoida. In: Shen, C.-j. (Ed.), Fauna Sinica, Crustacea. Science Press, Beijing, pp. 164–300. [In Chinese]. Tang, D. & Knott, B. (2009) Freshwater cyclopoids and harpacticoids (Crustacea: Copepoda) from the Gnangara Mound region of Western Australia. Zootaxa, 2029, 1–70. Thandar, A.S. (2006) New species and new records of dendrochirotid and dactylochirotid holothuroids (Echinodermata : Holothuroidea) from off the east coast of South Africa. Zootaxa, 1245, 1–51. Thistle, D. & Coull, B.C. (1979) A revised key to Stenhelia (Stenhelia) (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) including two new species from the Pacific. Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 66, 63–72. Thompson, I.C. (1889) Appendix to third Report on the Copepoda of Liverpool Bay (the L.M.B.C. District). Proceedings and Transactions of the Liverpool biological Society, 3, 192–194. Thompson, I.C. (1893) Revised report on the Copepoda of Liverpool Bay. Proceedings and Transactions of the Liverpool biological Society, 7, 175–230. Thompson, I.C. & Scott, A. (1900) Some recent additions to the Copepoda of Liverpool Bay. Proceedings and Transactions of the Liverpool biological Society, 14, 139–144. Thompson, I.C. & Scott, A. (1903) Report on the Copepoda collected by Professor Herdman, at Ceylon, in 1902. Report to the Government of Ceylon on the Pearl Oyster Fisheries of the Gulf of Manaar, 1, supplement 7, 227–307. Thomson, G.M. (1883) On the New Zealand Copepoda. Transactions of the New Zealand Institute, 15, 93–116. Tilesius, W.D. (1815) De cancris Camtschaticis, Oniscus, Entomostracis et cancellis marinis microscopicis noctilucentibus. Mémoires de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, 5, 331–405. Tollerton, V.P., Jr. (1997) The type species of the eurypterid genus Acutiramus Ruedemann, 1935. Journal of Paleontology, 71, 950–951. Townsend, C.H.T. (1911) Announcement of further results secured in the study of muscoid flies. Annals of the Entomological Society of America, 4, 127–152. Tschüdi, J.J. (1839) Classification der Batrachier, mit Beruecksichtigung der fossilen Thiere dieser Abtheilung der Reptilien. Mémoires de la Société des Sciences Naturelles de Neuchâtel, 2, 1–99. Ueda, H. & Nagai, H. (2005) Amphiascus kawamurai, a new harpacticoid copepod (Crustacea: Harpacticoida: Miraciidae) from nori cultivation tanks in Japan, with a redescription of the closely related A. parvus. Species Diversity, 10, 249–258. Varela, C. (2005) Especie nueva del género Peltidium (Copepoda: Harpacticoida: Peltidiidae) de aguas cubanas. Solenodon, 5, 1–5. Vasconcelos, D.M., Veit-Köhler, G., Drewes, J., Parreira dos Santos, P.J.P. (2009) First record of the genus Kliopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Copepoda Harpacticoida, Paramesochridae) from Northeastern Brazil with description of the deep-sea species Kliopsyllus minor sp. nov. In: Brökeland, W. & George, K.H. (Eds) Deep-sea taxonomy – a contribution to our knowledge of biodiversity. Zootaxa, 2096, 327–337. Veit-Köhler, G. (2000) Habitat preference and sexual dimorphism in species of Scottopsyllus (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) with the description of Scottopsyllus (S.) praecipuus sp. n. from the Antarctic. Vie et Milieu, 50, 1–17. Veit-Köhler, G. (2004) Kliopsyllus andeep sp. n. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the Antarctic deep sea – a copepod closely related to certain shallow-water species. Deep-Sea Research, II 51, 1629–1641. Veit-Köhler, G. (2005) Results of the DIVA-1 expedition of RV “Meteor” (Cruise M48/1). First deep-sea record of the genus Kliopsyllus Kunz, 1962 (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) with the description of Kliopsyllus diva sp. n. – the most abundant member of Paramesochridae at two different sites of the Angola Basin. Organisms, Diversity and Evolution, 5, Supplement 1, 29–41. Veit-Köhler, G. & Drewes, 2009. Kliopsyllus schminkei sp. n. (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Paramesochridae) – a new copepod from the southeast Atlantic deep sea (Angola Basin). In: Brökeland, W. & George, K.H. (Eds) Deep-sea taxonomy – a contribution to our knowledge of biodiversity. Zootaxa, 2096, 313–326. Veit-Köhler, G. & Fuentes, V. (2007a) A new pelagic Alteutha (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from Potter Cove, King George Island, Antarctica – description, ecology and information on its year round distribution. Hydrobiologia, 583, 141–163. Veit-Köhler, G. & Fuentes, V. (2007b) Alteutha potter. Wie eine gemeinsame Leidenschaft zur Beschreibung einer neuen Art führt. Natur und Museum (Frankfurt am Main), 137, 145–151. 64 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Vervoort, W. (1962) Report on some Copepoda collected during the Melanesia Expedition of the Osaka Museum of Natural History. Publications of the Seto marine biological Laboratory, 10, 393–470. Vervoort, W. (1963) Dactylopusia Norman, 1903 (Crustacea Copepoda): proposed designation of a type-species under the plenary powers in accordance with common usage. Bulletin of zoological Nomenclature, 20, 145–147. Vervoort, W. (1964) Freeliving Copepoda from Ifaluk Atoll in the Caroline Islands with notes on related species. Bulletin of the United States National Museum, 236, i–ix + 1–431. Vervoort, W. & Holthuis, L.B. (1983) Dactylopusia Norman, 1903 (Crustacea, Copepoda): proposed designation of type species. Z.N.(S.)1517. Bulletin of zoological Nomenclature, 40, 56–57. Vogt, C. (1845) Beiträge zur Naturgeschichte der Schweizerischen Crustaceen. Neue Denkschriften der allgemeinen schweizerischen Gesellschaft für die gesammten Naturwissenschaften, 7(1), 1–19. Volkmann-Rocco, B. (1971) Some critical remarks on the taxonomy of Tisbe (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Crustaceana, 21, 127–132. Vosmaer, G.C.J. (1885) Something about Scudder’s Nomenclator Zoologicus. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 8, 216–219. Walker-Smith, G.K. (2001) Porcellidium poorei, a new species of Porcellidiidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from seagrass in Port Phillip Bay, Victoria, Australia, and a review of the family. Journal of crustacean Biology, 21, 653–664. Wells, J.B.J. (1963) Copepoda from the littoral region of the estuary of the River Exe (Devon, England). Crustaceana, 5, 10–26. Wells, J.B.J. (1965a) Copepoda (Crustacea) from the meiobenthos of some Scottish marine sub-littoral muds. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, (B)69(1), 1–33. Wells, J.B.J. (1965b) Two new genera of harpacticoid copepods of the family Ectinosomidae. Revista de Biologia, Lisboa, 5(2–3), 30–35. Wells, J.B.J. (1967) The littoral Copepoda (Crustacea) of Inhaca Island, Mozambique. Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, 67(7), 189–358. Wells, J.B.J. (1968) New and rare Copepoda Harpacticoida from the Isles of Scilly. Journal of natural History, 2, 397–424. Wells, J.B.J. (1970) The marine flora and fauna of the Isles of Scilly. Crustacea: Copepoda: Harpacticoida. Journal of natural History, 4, 255–268. Wells, J.B.J. (1971) The Harpacticoida (Crustacea: Copepoda) of two beaches in south-east India. Journal of natural History, 5, 507–520. Wells, J.B.J. (1976) Keys to aid in the identification of marine harpacticoid copepods. Department of Zoology, University of Aberdeen, U.K, 215 pp. Wells, J.B.J. (1978) Keys to aid in the identification of marine harpacticoid copepods. Amendment Bulletin no. 1. Zoological Publications Victoria University of Wellington, 70, 1–11. Wells, J.B.J. (1981) Keys to aid in the identification of marine harpacticoid copepods. Amendment bulletin no. 3. Zoological Publications Victoria University of Wellington, 75, 1–13. Wells, J.B.J. (1985) Keys to aid in the identification of marine harpacticoid copepods. Amendment Bulletin no. 5. Zoological Publications Victoria University of Wellington, 80, 1–19. Wells, J.B.J. (2007) An annotated checklist and keys to the species of Copepoda Harpacticoida (Crustacea). Zootaxa, 1568, 1–872. Wells, J.B.J., Hicks, G.R.F. & Coull, B.C. (1982) Common harpacticoid copepods from New Zealand harbours and estuaries. New Zealand Journal of Zoology, 9, 151–184. Wells, J.B.J., Kunz, H. & Rao, G.C. (1975) A review of the mechanisms for movement of the caudal furca in the family Paramesochridae (Copepoda Harpacticoida), with a description of a new species of Kliopsyllus Kunz. Mikrofauna des Meeresbodens, 53, 1–16. Wells, J.B.J. & Rao, G.C. (1976) The relationship of the genus Schizopera Sars within the family Diosaccidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida). Zoological Journal of the Linnean Society, 58, 79–90. Wells, J.B.J. & Rao, G.C. (1987) Littoral Harpacticoida (Crustacea: Copepoda) from Andaman and Nicobar Islands. Memoirs of the zoological Survey of India, 16(4), 1–385. Westwood, J.O. (1836) Cyclops. In: Partington, C.F. (Ed.), The British Cyclopædia of natural History: combining a scientific Classification of Animals, Plants and Minerals, with a popular View of their Habits, Economy, and Structure, Volume 2. Orr & Smith, London, pp. 227–228. Wiborg, K.F. (1964) Marine copepods of Tristan da Cunha. Results of the Norwegian scientific Expedition to Tristan da Cunha, 1937–1938, 51, 1–44. Willems, K.A. (1981) Boreopontia heipi n. g., n. sp., an interstitial harpacticoid (Copepoda) from the Southern Bight of the North Sea. Biologisch Jaarboek Dodonaea, 49, 200–209. Willems, K.A. & Claeys, D. (1982) Syrticola flandricus n. g., n. sp., a harpacticoid copepod from the Southern Bight of the North Sea. Crustaceana, 43, 1–8. Willen, E. (1995) Archilaophonte maxima gen. n., spec. n., a new taxon of the Laophontidae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 65 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. from the high Antarctic (Weddell Sea). Hydrobiologia, 302, 241–255. Willen, E. (1996) Two new genera of Laophontidae (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the high Antarctic Weddell Sea. Journal of natural History, 30, 1297–1327. Willen, E. (1999) Preliminary revision of the Pseudotachidiidae Lang, 1936 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida). Courier Forschungsinstitut Senckenberg, 215, 221–225. Willen, E. (2000) Phylogeny of the Thalestridimorpha Lang, 1944 (Crustacea, Copepoda). Cuvillier Verlag, Göttingen, 233 pp. Willen, E. (2002) Notes on the systematic position of the Stenheliinae (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) within Thalestridimorpha and description of two species from Motupore Island, Papua New Guinea. Cahiers de Biologie marine, 43, 27–42. Willen, E. (2004) Harpacticoida (Crustacea, Copepoda) from a hydrothermal active submarine volcano in the New Ireland Fore-Arc system (Papua New Guinea) with the description of a new genus and species of Pseudotachidiidae. Meiofauna Marina, 13, 113–135. Willen, E. (2005) Results of the DIVA-1 expedition of RV “Meteor” (Cruise M48/1). A new species of Paranannopus Lang, 1936 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Pseudotachidiidae) with atrophic mouthparts from the abyssal of the Angola Basin. Organisms, Diversity and Evolution, 5, Supplement 1, 19–27. Willen, E. (2009) Nyxis rostrocularis, a new genus and species of Paranannopinae Por, 1986 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida) from the Southern Atlantic deep sea. In: Brökeland, W. & George, K.H. (Eds) Deep-sea taxonomy – a contribution to our knowledge of biodiversity. Zootaxa, 2096, 299–312. Willen, E. & Dittmar, J. (2009) A new genus of Pseudomesochrinae Willen, 1996 (Copepoda, Harpacticoida, Pseudotachidiidae) from the Guinea Basin. In: Brökeland, W. & George, K.H. (Eds) Deep-sea taxonomy – a contribution to our knowledge of biodiversity. Zootaxa, 2096, 287–298. Willey, A. (1923) Notes on the distribution of free-living Copepoda in Canadian waters. Contributions to Canadian Biology and Fisheries, new series, 1(16), 303–334. Willey, A. (1925a) Copepods in the northern hemisphere. Nature, London, 116(2910), 206. Willey, A. (1925b) Northern Cyclopidae and Canthocamptidae. Transactions of the Royal Society of Canada, (3)19, section V, 137–158. Willey, A. (1929) Notes on the distribution of free-living Copepoda in Canadian waters. Part II. Some intertidal harpacticoids from St. Andrews, New Brunswick. Contributions to Canadian Biology and Fisheries, new series, 4, 527–539. Willey, A. (1930) Harpacticoid Copepoda from Bermuda. – Part I. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (10)6, 81–114. Willey, A. (1935) Harpacticoid Copepoda from Bermuda. Annals and Magazine of natural History, (10)15, 50–100. Wilson, C.B. (1913) Crustacean parasites of West Indian fishes and land crabs, with descriptions of new genera and species. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 44, 189–227. Wilson, C.B. (1915) North American parasitic copepods belonging to the Lernaeopodidae, with a revision of the entire family. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 47, 565–729. Wilson, C.B. (1924) New North American parasitic copepods, new hosts and notes on copepod nomenclature. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 64(17), 1–22. Wilson, C.B. (1932) The copepods of the Woods Hole region, Massachusetts. Bulletin of the United States National Museum, 158, 1–635. Yamaguti, S. (1963) Parasitic Copepoda and Branchiura of Fishes. Interscience Publishers, New York, 1104 pp. Zwerner, D.E. (1967) Neoscutellidium yeatmani n. g., n. sp. (Copepoda: Harpacticoida) from the Antarctic fish Rhigophila dearborni DeWitt, 1962. Transactions of the American microscopical Society, 86, 152–157. Zykoff, W.P. (1904) Bemerkung über Laophonte mohammed Rich. Zoologischer Anzeiger, 28, 246–249. 66 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Prior nominal taxon Proposed nominal taxon Type Cerviniopseinae Brotskaya, 1963 Huntemanniidae Por, 1986a Paranannopodinae Por, 1986a Pontostratiotinae A. Scott, 1909 Nannopodidae Brady, 1880a Danielsseniinae Huys & Gee in Huys et al., 1996 Pontostratiotes Brady, 1883 Nannopus Brady, 1880a Danielssenia Boeck, 1873 Idomene Philippi, 1843 a Rhizothrix Brady & Robertson, 1876 Amphiascus Sars, 1905a b Anoplosoma Sars, 1911c Leptomesochra Sars, 1911b c Teissierella Monard, 1935a d Hastigerella Nicholls, 1935 e Psammastacus Nicholls, 1935 Xouthous Thomson, 1883 Rhizothrix Sars, 1909a Sarsamphiascus gen. nov. Anoplosomella Strand, 1929 Leptameira gen. nov.** Monardius gen. nov. Glabrotelson gen. nov. Psammastacus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 Paranannopus Lang, 1936a Paraidya Sewell, 1940 Alteuthellopsis Lang, 1944 Halectinosoma Lang, 1944 Idyellopsis Lang, 1944 Paralaophonte Lang, 1944 Robertgurneya Lang, 1944 Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1948* Apodopsyllus Kunz, 1962 Paranannopus gen. nov.** Paraidya gen. nov.** Alteuthellopsis Lang, 1948 Halectinosoma Vervoort, 1962 Idyellopsis Lang, 1948 Paralaophonte Lang, 1948 Robertgurneya Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1952 Apodopsyllus gen. nov.** Xouthous novaezealandiae Thomson, 1883 Enhydrosoma curvatum Brady, 1880a = Rhizothrix curvata (Brady, 1880a) Dactylopus minutus Claus, 1863 = Sarsamphiascus minutus (Claus, 1863) comb. nov. Anoplosoma sordidum Sars, 1911c = Anoplosomella sordida (Sars, 1911c) comb. nov. Leptomesochra confluens Sars, 1911c = Leptameira confluens (Sars, 1911c) Teissierella salammboi Monard, 1935b = Monardius salammboi (Monard, 1935b) comb. nov. Hastigerella mehuinensis Mielke, 1986 = Glabrotelson mehuinense (Mielke, 1986) comb. nov. Psammastacus confluens Nicholls, 1935 = Psammastacus confluens (Nicholls, 1935) comb. nov. sensu novo Nannopus abyssi Sars, 1920c = Parannopus abyssi (Sars, 1920c) comb. nov. Paraidya major Sewell, 1940 = Paraidya major (Sewell, 1940) comb. nov. sensu novo Eupelte oblivia A. Scott, 1909 = Alteuthellopsis oblivia (A. Scott, 1909) Ectinosoma sarsii Boeck, 1873 = Halectinosoma sarsii (Boeck, 1873) Idyellopsis typica Lang, 1948 Cleta brevirostris Claus, 1863 = Paralaophonte brevirostris (Claus, 1863) Stenhelia similis A. Scott, 1896 = Robertgurneya similis (A. Scott, 1896) Canthocamptus Zschokkei Schmeil, 1893 = Bryocamptus zschokkei (Schmeil, 1893) Apodopsyllus panamensis Mielke, 1984a = Apodopsyllus panamensis (Mielke, 1984a) comb. nov. sensu novo TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE TABLE 1. Summary of nomenclatural changes proposed in this paper (* denotes subgeneric names; ** denotes previously used, unavailable names made available in this paper by the present author). New replacement names are indicated by the suffix “nom. nov.” only when they substitute for a junior homonym; in all other cases (synonyms, previously unavailable names) the substitute name is followed by the suffix “gen. nov.”; the suffix “sensu novo” is applied when a new combination results in an identical binomen but with different authorship and date. a sensu Sars (1906a), Lang (1948) and subsequent authors; b sensu Lang (1944, 1948) and subsequent authors; c sensu Lang (1965); d sensu Bodin (1997) and Wells (2007); e sensu McLachlan & Moore (1978). 67 Proposed nominal taxon Type Intermedopsyllus Kunz, 1962* Kliopsyllus Kunz, 1962 Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962 Scottopsyllus Kunz, 1962* Cladorostrata Shen & Tai, 1963 Interleptomesochra Lang, 1965 Poria Lang, 1965 Sewellia Lang, 1965 Scottolana Por, 1967 Ichnusella Cottarelli, 1971 Langpsyllocamptus Kunz, 1975b* Micropsammis Mielke, 1975 Namakosiramia Ho & Perkins, 1977 Barbaracletodes Becker, 1979 Ameiropsyllus Bodin, 1979 Chilaophonte Mielke, 1985 Intermediopsyllus subgen. nov.** Emertonia Wilson, 1932 Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981 Scottopsyllus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 Cladorostrata Tai & Song, 1979 Leptomesochra Sars, 1911b Hanikraia nom. nov. Sewelliapusia nom. nov. Scottolana gen. nov.** Bereraia nom. nov. Psyllocamptus T. Scott, 1899b* Micropsammis Gee & Huys, 1991 Microchelonia Brady, 1918 Barbaracletodes gen. nov.** Ameiropsyllus gen. nov.** Chilaophonte gen. nov.** Dahlakia Por, 1986a Psammonitocrella Rouch, 1992 Dahlakocamptus nom. nov. Psammonitocrella gen. nov.** Tectacingulum Harris, 1994 Fiersiella Suárez-Morales & Iliffe, 2005* Pilocamptus Wells, 2007 Tectacingulum gen. nov.** Fiersiella subgen. nov.** Leptopsyllus intermedius Scott & Scott, 1895b = Wellsopsyllus intermedius (Scott & Scott, 1895b) Emertonia gracilis Wilson, 1932 Paramesochra gigas Wells, 1965a = Wellsopsyllus gigas (Wells, 1965a) Leptopsyllus minor Scott & Scott, 1895a = Scottopsyllus minor (Scott & Scott, 1895a) Cladorostrata brevipoda Shen & Tai, 1963 = Cladorostrata brevipoda (Shen & Tai, 1963) Normanella attenuata A. Scott, 1896 = Leptomesochra attenuata (A. Scott, 1896) Hemimesochra derketo Por, 1964a = Hanikraia derketo (Por, 1964a) comb. nov. Dactylopusia tropica Sewell, 1940 = Sewelliapusia tropica (Sewell, 1940) comb. nov. Scottolana geei Mu & Huys, 2004 = Scottolana geei (Mu & Huys, 2004) comb. nov. sensu novo Ichnusella eione Cottarelli, 1971 = Bereraia eione (Cottarelli, 1971) comb. nov. Mesochra propinqua T. Scott, 1896 = Psyllocamptus propinquus (T. Scott, 1896) Micropsammis noodti (Mielke, 1975) Microchelonia glacialis Brady, 1918 Barbaracletodes barbara Becker, 1979 = Barbaracletodes barbara (Becker, 1979) comb. nov. sensu novo Ameiropsyllus monardi Bodin, 1979 = Ameiropsyllus monardi (Bodin, 1979) comb. nov. sensu novo Chilaophonte maiquillahuensis Mielke, 1985 = Chilaophonte maiquillahuensis (Mielke, 1985) comb. nov. sensu novo Cletocamptus xenuus Por, 1968 = Dahlakocamptus xenuus (Por, 1968) comb. nov. Psammonitocrella boultoni Rouch, 1992 = Psammonitocrella boultoni (Rouch, 1992) comb. nov. sensu novo Tectacingulum tumidum Harris, 1994 = Tectacingulum tumidum (Harris, 1994) comb. nov. sensu novo Stygonitocrella sequoyahi Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003 Pilocamptus gen. nov.** Canthocamptus pilosus Douwe, 1910 = Pilocamptus pilosus (Douwe, 1910) comb. nov. Berea Yamaguti, 1963 Dussartius Özdikmen, 2008 Bereacanthus nom. nov. Dussartopages nom. nov. Triphyllocanthus ancoralis Bere, 1936 = Bereacanthus ancoralis (Bere, 1936) comb. nov. Parathalassius fagesi Dussart, 1986 = Dussartopages fagesi (Dussart, 1986) comb. nov. TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 68 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Prior nominal taxon HUYS Prior nominal taxon Proposed nominal taxon SUBGENUS WELLSOPSYLLUS KUNZ, 1981 Paramesochra gigas Wells, 1965a [type] Kliopsyllus runtzi Soyer, 1975a Wellsopsyllus gigas (Wells, 1965a) comb. nov. Wellsopsyllus runtzi (Soyer, 1975a) comb. nov. Kliopsyllus abyssalis Becker, 1979 Wellsopsyllus abyssalis (Becker, 1979) comb. nov. SUBGENUS SCOTTOPSYLLUS APOSTOLOV & MARINOV, 1988 Leptopsyllus minor Scott & Scott, 1895a [type] Wellsopsyllus minor (Scott & Scott, 1895a) comb. nov. Leptopsyllus robertsoni Scott & Scott, 1895a Leptopsyllus herdmani Thompson & Scott, 1900 Wellsopsyllus robertsoni (Scott & Scott, 1895a) comb. nov. Wellsopsyllus herdmani (Thompson & Scott, 1900) comb. nov. Scottopsyllus pararobertsoni Lang, 1965 Scottopsyllus langi Mielke, 1984b Wellsopsyllus pararobertsoni (Lang, 1965) comb. nov. Wellsopsyllus langi (Mielke, 1984b) comb. nov. Scottopsyllus langi langi Mielke, 1984b Wellsopsyllus langi langi (Mielke, 1984b) comb. nov. Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Scottopsyllus langi continentalis Kunz, 1992 Scottopsyllus praecipuus Veit-Köhler, 2000 Wellsopsyllus langi continentalis (Kunz, 1992) comb. nov. Wellsopsyllus praecipuus (Veit-Köhler, 2000) comb. nov. Scottopsyllus depressus Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 Wellsopsyllus depressus (Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008) comb. nov. + species inquirenda: Scottopsyllus minor (Scott & Scott, 1895a) sensu Kunz (1981) SUBGENUS INTERMEDIOPSYLLUS HUYS, 2009 MIHI Leptopsyllus intermedius Scott & Scott, 1895b [type] Paramesochra minuta Nicholls, 1939b Wellsopsyllus intermedius (Scott & Scott, 1895b) comb. nov. Wellsopsyllus minutus (Nicholls, 1939b) comb. nov. + species incertae sedis: Scottopsyllus (? Intermedopsyllus) smirnovi Kunz, 1992 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE TABLE 2. Species allocated to the subgenera of Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981. Inclusion of species inquirendae and species incertae sedis follows Wells (2007). 69 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. TABLE 3. Species allocated to Amphiascus Sars, 1905a and Sarsamphiascus gen. nov. Inclusion of species inquirendae and species incertae sedis follows Wells (2007). Prior nominal taxon Proposed nominal taxon AMPHIASCUS SARS, 1905A Dactylopus longirostris Claus, 1863 [type] Amphiascus Giesbrechti Sars, 1906b Amphiascus pallidus Sars, 1906b Paramphiascopsis ekmani Lang, 1965 Paramphiascopsis soyeri Lang, 1965 Paramphiascopsis paromolae Soyer, 1973 Paramphiascopsis triarticulatus Moore, 1976 Paramphiascopsis waihonu Hicks, 1986b Amphiascus longirostris (Claus, 1863) comb. nov. Amphiascus giesbrechti Sars, 1906b Amphiascus pallidus Sars, 1906b Amphiascus ekmani (Lang, 1965) comb. nov. Amphiascus soyeri (Lang, 1965) comb. nov. Amphiascopsis paromolae (Soyer, 1973) comb. nov. Amphiascopsis triarticulatus (Moore, 1976) comb. nov. Amphiascopsis waihonu (Hicks, 1986b) comb. nov. SARSAMPHIASCUS GEN. NOV. minutus-group Dactylopus minutus Claus, 1863 [type] Sarsamphiascus minutus (Claus, 1863) comb. nov. Dactylopus tenuiremis Brady, 1880a Sarsamphiascus tenuiremis (Brady, 1880a) comb. nov. Amphiascus brevis Sars, 1909c Sarsamphiascus brevis (Sars, 1909c) comb. nov. Amphiascus congener Sars, 1909c Sarsamphiascus congener (Sars, 1909c) comb. nov. Amphiascus caudaespinosus Brian, 1927a Sarsamphiascus caudaespinosus (Brian, 1927a) comb. nov. Amphiascus hirtus Gurney, 1927 Sarsamphiascus hirtus (Gurney, 1927) comb. nov. Amphiascus ultimus Monard, 1928 Sarsamphiascus ultimus (Monard, 1928) comb. nov. Amphiascus gracilis Lang, 1936c Sarsamphiascus gracilis (Lang, 1936c) comb. nov. Amphiascus demersus Nicholls, 1939a Sarsamphiascus demersus (Nicholls, 1939a) comb. nov. Amphiascus graciloides Klie, 1950 Sarsamphiascus graciloides Klie, 1950) comb. nov. Amphiascus paracaudaespinosus Roe, 1958 Sarsamphiascus paracaudaespinosus (Roe, 1958) comb. nov. Amphiascus longarticulatus Marcus, 1974 Sarsamphiascus longarticulatus (Marcus, 1974) comb. nov. Amphiascus discrepans Mielke, 1989 Sarsamphiascus discrepans (Mielke, 1989) comb. nov. + species inquirendae: Amphiascus caudaespinosus Brian, 1927a sensu Pesce (1985b) varians-group Stenhelia varians Norman & T. Scott, 1905 Amphiascus propinqvus Sars, 1906b Amphiascus tenellus Sars, 1906c Amphiascus polaris Sars, 1909c Amphiascus angustipes Gurney, 1927 Amphiascus gauthieri Monard, 1936 70 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Sarsamphiascus varians (Norman & T. Scott, 1905) comb. nov. Sarsamphiascus propinquus (Sars, 1906b) comb. nov. Sarsamphiascus tenellus (Sars, 1906c) comb. nov. Sarsamphiascus polaris (Sars, 1909c) comb. nov. Sarsamphiascus angustipes (Gurney, 1927) comb. nov. Sarsamphiascus gauthieri (Monard, 1936) comb. nov. HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Prior nominal taxon Proposed nominal taxon Amphiascus dentiformis Coull, 1971b Sarsamphiascus dentiformis (Coull, 1971b) comb. nov. Amphiascus lobatus Hicks, 1971 Sarsamphiascus lobatus (Hicks, 1971) comb. nov. Amphiascus elongatus Itô, 1972 Sarsamphiascus elongatus (Itô, 1972) comb. nov. Amphiascus profundus Becker & Schriever, 1979 Sarsamphiascus profundus (Becker & Schriever, 1979) comb. nov. Amphiascus tainui Hicks, 1989 Sarsamphiascus tainui (Hicks, 1989) comb. nov. + species inquirendae: Amphiascus tenellus Sars, 1906c sensu Noodt (1964) Amphiascus angustipes Gurney, 1927 sensu Bodin (1964) + species incertae sedis: Stenhelia perplexa Thompson & Scott, 1903 Mesamphiascus ampullifer Humes, 1953 pacificus-group Amphiascus pacificus Sars, 1905a Sarsamphiascus pacificus (Sars, 1905a) comb. nov. Amphiascus parvus Sars, 1906b Sarsamphiascus parvus (Sars, 1906b) comb. nov. Amphiascus sinuatus Sars, 1906c Sarsamphiascus sinuatus (Sars, 1906c) comb. nov. Amphiascus undosus Lang, 1965 Sarsamphiascus undosus (Lang, 1965) comb. nov. Amphiascus kawamurai Ueda & Nagai, 2005 Sarsamphiascus kawamurai (Ueda & Nagai, 2005) comb. nov. + species inquirendae: Amphiascus humphriesi Roe, 1960 Amphiascus parvus Sars, 1906b sensu Rouch (1962) Amphiascus parvus Sars, 1906b sensu Noodt (1964) amblyops-group Amphiascus amblyops Sars, 1911a Sarsamphiascus amblyops (Sars, 1911a) comb. nov. Sarsamphiascus species inquirendae Amphiascus monodi Monard, 1952 Amphiascus sp. sensu Pesta (1959) Amphiascus sp. I sensu Griga (1961) Amphiascus sp. II sensu Griga (1961) Sarsamphiascus species incertae sedis Robertgurneya intermedia Božić, 1955 UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 71 Genus-group name (subgenera indented) Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Abnitocrella Karanovic, 2006 Abscondicola Fiers, 1990 Acrenhydrosoma Lang, 1944 Actopsyllus Wells, 1967 Aculeopsis Huys & Willems, 1989 Adenopleurella Huys, 1990c Acuticoxa Huys & Kihara, 2009 Aegisthus Giesbrecht, 1891 Aequinoctiella Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 2008 Afrocamptus Chappuis, 1932b Afrolaophonte Chappuis, 1960 Afroleptastacus Huys, 1992 Afrosenia Huys & Gee, 1996a Aigondiceps Fiers, 1995 Algensiella Cottarelli & Baldari, 1987a Allophyllognathopus Kiefer, 1967 Alteutha Baird, 1846b Alteuthella A. Scott, 1909 Alteuthellopsis Lang, 1948 Alteuthoides Hicks, 1986a Ambunguipes Huys, 1990b Ameira Boeck, 1865 Ameiropsis Sars, 1907b Ameiropsyllus Huys, 2009 mihi Ameliotes Por, 1969 Amenophia Boeck, 1865 Amerolaophontina Fiers, 1991b Amonardia Lang, 1944 Abnitocrella halsei Karanovic, 2006 Abscondicola humesi Fiers, 1990 Cletodes perplexa T. Scott, 1899b Acrenhydrosoma perplexum (T. Scott, 1899b) Actopsyllus longipes Wells, 1967 Aculeopsis longisetosa Huys & Willems, 1989 Adenopleurella brevipes Huys, 1990c Acuticoxa ubatubae Huys & Kihara, 2009 Aegisthus mucronatus Giesbrecht, 1891 Aequinoctiella cavalettii Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 2008 Eucamptus uncinatus Chappuis, 1932a Afrocamptus uncinatus (Chappuis, 1932a) Afrolaophonte monodi Chappuis, 1960 Afroleptastacus clandestinus Huys, 1992 Danielssenia spinipes Wells, 1967 Afrosenia spinipes (Wells, 1967) Diagoniceps bocki Lang, 1948 Aigondiceps bocki (Lang, 1948) Algensiella boitanii Cottarelli & Baldari, 1987a Allophyllognathopus brasiliensis Kiefer, 1967 Cyclops depressus Baird, 1837 Alteutha depressa (Baird, 1837) Alteuthella pellucida A. Scott, 1909 Eupelte oblivia A. Scott, 1909 Alteuthellopsis oblivia (A. Scott, 1909) Alteuthoides kootare Hicks, 1986a Thalestris rufocincta Norman in Brady, 1880a Ambunguipes rufocincta (Norman in Brady, 1880a) Ameira longipes Boeck, 1865 Ameiropsis brevicornis Sars, 1907b Ameiropsyllus monardi Bodin, 1979 Ameiropsyllus monardi (Bodin, 1979) Ameliotes malagassicus Por, 1969 Amenophia peltata Boeck, 1865 Laophontina reducta Coull & Zo, 1980 Amerolaophontina reducta (Coull & Zo, 1980) Dactylopus similis Claus, 1866 Amonardia similis (Claus, 1866) Type fixation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation subsequent designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy subsequent designation monotypy original designation original designation subsequent designation subsequent designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation Notes (1, 2) (3) (4) (1, 5) (4) (6, 24) (7) (1, 8) (4) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 72 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press TABLE 4. Harpacticoid genus-group names with original and valid (only listed if different in spelling or combination from original) binominal names of type species and mode of type fixation: original designation = with explicit fixation in original publication (ICZN Art. 68.2); indication = original designation without explicit fixation but originally included species with species-group name typicus or –a or –um becomes the type (ICZN Art. 68.2.2); monotypy = genus-group name established for a single species which was not explicitly designated as the type (ICZN Art. 68.3); subsequent designation = by the first author(s) who subsequently validly designate(s) one of the originally included species as the type species; subsequent monotypy = if only one species was first subsequently included in a genus established without included species; designation by ICZN = by use of the plenary power of the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature (ICZN Art. 81). Genera of uncertain taxonomic position are classified as genera incertae sedis; those of doubtful identity requiring further investigation as genera inquirenda. *: The use of the genitive ending -i in a subsequent spelling of a species-group name that is a genitive based upon a personal name in which the correct original spelling ends with -ii, is here treated as an incorrect subsequent spelling, even if the change in spelling is deliberate (ICZN Art. 33.4). Despite its potentially negative conotation (Evenhuis 2008) I have used the term “mihi” to denote names made available in this paper by the present author; this was considered particularly desirable in the case of taxa previously denoted by unavailable names which are made available and validated herein. HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Amphiascoides Nicholls, 1941b Amphiascopsis Gurney, 1927 Amphiascus Sars, 1905a Amphibiperita Fiers & Rutledge, 1990 Anapophysia Huys & Gee 1996b Ancorabolus Norman, 1903b Ancorabolina George, 2006b Andromastax Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 1999 Anisostenhelia Mu & Huys, 2002 Anoplosomella Strand, 1929 Antarcticobradya Huys, 1987 Antarctobiotus Chappuis, 1930 Antiboreodiosaccus Lang, 1944 Antillesia Humes, 1958 Antrocamptus Chappuis, 1957 Apistophonte Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006b Apodonsiella Hicks, 1988b Apodopsyllus Huys, 2009 mihi Applanola Huys & Lee, 2000 Aquilastacus Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 2005 Arawella Cottarelli & Baldari, 1987b Arbutifera Huys & Kunz, 1988 Archesola Huys & Lee, 2000 Archilaophonte Willen, 1995 Archileptastacus Huys, 1992 Archinitocrella Karanovic, 2006 Archisenia Huys & Gee, 1993 Archizausodes Bouck, Thistle & Huys, 1999 Arcticocarella Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 Arenocaris Nicholls, 1935 Arenolaophonte Lang, 1965 Arenopontia Kunz, 1937 Arenosetella Wilson, 1932 Arenotopa Chappuis & Rouch, 1960 Argestes Sars, 1910 Argestigens Willey, 1935 Arthropsyllus Sars, 1909b Arthuricornua Conroy-Dalton, 2001 Asellopsis Brady & Robertson, 1873 Aspinothorax Moura & Martínez Arbizu, 2003 Atergopedia Martínez Arbizu & Moura, 1998 Dactylopus debilis Giesbrecht, 1881 Amphiascoides debilis (Giesbrecht, 1881) Dactylopus cinctus Claus, 1866 Amphiascopsis cinctus (Claus, 1866) Dactylopus longirostris Claus, 1863 Amphiascus longirostris (Claus, 1863) Mesochra neotropica Jakobi, 1956 Amphibiperita neotropica (Jakobi, 1956) Psammis borealis Klie, 1939 Anapophysia borealis (Klie, 1939) Ancorabolus mirabilis Norman, 1903b Ancorabolina chimaera George, 2006b Andromastax muricatus Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 1999 Stenhelia (Stenhelia) asetosa Thistle & Coull, 1979 Anisostenhelia asetosa (Thistle & Coull, 1979) Anoplosoma sordidum Sars, 1911c Anoplosomella sordida (Sars, 1911c) Parastenhelia (?) tenuis Brady, 1910 Antarcticobradya tenuis (Brady, 1910) Attheyella (Canthocamptus) Koenigi Pesta, 1928 Antarctobiotus koenigi (Pesta, 1928) Dactylopus crassus Giesbrecht, 1902 Antiboreodiosaccus crassus (Giesbrecht, 1902) Antillesia cardisomae Humes, 1958 Antrocamptus Coiffaiti Chappuis, 1957 Antrocamptus coiffaiti Chappuis, 1957 Apistophonte wasiniensis Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006b Apodonsiella indica Hicks, 1988b Apodopsyllus panamensis Mielke, 1984a Apodopsyllus panamensis (Mielke, 1984a) Laophonte hirsuta Thompson & Scott, 1903 Applanola hirsuta (Thompson & Scott, 1903) Aquilastacus serratus Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 2005 Arawella alexandri Cottarelli & Baldari, 1987b Delamarella phyllosetosa Kunz, 1984 Arbutifera phyllosetosa (Kunz, 1984) Laophonte typhlops Sars, 1908a Archesola typhlops (Sars, 1908a) Archilaophonte maxima Willen, 1995 Leptastacus aberrans dichatoensis Mielke, 1985 Archileptastacus dichatoensis (Mielke, 1985) Archinitocrella newmanensis Karanovic, 2006 Danielssenia sibirica Sars, 1898 Archisenia sibirica (Sars, 1898) Zausodes biarticulatus Itô, 1979a Archizausodes biarticulatus (Itô, 1979a) Arcticocarella reducta Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 Arenocaris bifida Nicholls, 1935 Arenolaophonte stygia Lang, 1965 Arenopontia subterranea Kunz, 1937 Arenosetella spinicauda Wilson, 1932 Arenotopa ghanai Chappuis & Rouch, 1960 Argestes mollis Sars, 1910 Argestigens uniremis Willey, 1935 Arthropsyllus serratus Sars, 1909b Arthuricornua anendopodia Conroy-Dalton, 2001 Asellopsis hispida Brady & Robertson, 1873 Asellopsis hispidus Brady & Robertson, 1873 Aspinothorax insolentis Moura & Martínez Arbizu, 2003 Atergopedia vetusta Martínez Arbizu & Moura, 1998 Type fixation Notes original designation subsequent designation subsequent designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy original designation monotypy (9) (10) (4) (11) (4) (12) (12) (4) (13) (14) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 73 Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Attheyella Brady, 1880a Attheyella Brady, 1880a Canthosella Chappuis, 1931 Chappuisiella Brehm, 1925 Delachauxiella Brehm, 1925 Neomrazekiella Özdikmen & Pesce, 2006 Ryloviella Borutzky, 1931d Australocamptus Karanovic, 2004 Austrocletodes Pallares, 1979 Avdeevia Bresciani & Lützen, 1994 Balaenophilus Aurivillius, 1879 Balucopsylla Rao, 1972 Bathycamptus Huys & Thistle, 1989 Bathycletopsyllys Huys & Lee, 1999 Bathyesola Huys & Lee, 2000 Bathyidia Farran, 1926 Bathylaophonte Lee & Huys, 1999b Bathypsammis Huys & Gee, 1993 Beatricella T. Scott, 1905b Belemnopontia Huys, 1992 Bereraia Huys, 2009 mihi Biameiropsis Karanovic, 2006 Biuncus Huys, 1996a Bolbotelos Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 2006 Boreolimella Huys & Thistle, 1989 Boreopontia Willems, 1981 Boreovermis Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 2006 Bradya Boeck, 1873 Bradyellopsis Brian, 1925b Brescianiana Avdeev, 1982 Breviconia Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 2000 Brevifrons Harris, 1994 Brianola Monard, 1927 Bryocamptus Chappuis, 1929a Bryocamptus Chappuis, 1929a Arcticocamptus Chappuis, 1929a Echinocamptus Chappuis, 1929a Rheocamptus Borutzky, 1952 Bulbamphiascus Lang, 1944 Caligopsyllus Kunz, 1975b Canthocamptus crassus Sars, 1863 Attheyella crassa (Sars, 1863) Canthocamptus crassus Sars, 1863 Attheyella crassa (Sars, 1863) Canthocamptus muscicola Chappuis, 1928b Attheyella muscicola (Chappuis, 1928b) Canthocamptus crenulatus Mrázek, 1901 Attheyella crenulata (Mrázek, 1901) Canthocamptus insignis Delachaux, 1918 Attheyella insignis (Delachaux, 1918) Canthocamptus dentatus Poggenpol, 1874 Attheyella dentata (Poggenpol, 1874) Attheyella (Ryloviella) baikalensis Borutzky, 1931d Attheyella baikalensis Borutzky, 1931d Australocamptus hamondi Karanovic, 2004 Austrocletodes tricomatosum Pallares, 1979 Avdeevia antarctica Bresciani & Lützen, 1994 Balænophilus unisetus Aurivillius Balaenophilus unisetus Aurivillius, 1879 Balucopsylla similis Rao, 1972 Bathycamptus eckmani Huys & Thistle, 1989 Bathycletopsyllus hexarthra Huys & Lee, 1999 Bathyesola compacta Huys & Lee, 2000 Bathyidia remota Farran, 1926 Bathylaophonte azorica Lee & Huys, 1999b Psammis longifurca Bodin, 1968a Bathypsammis longifurca (Bodin, 1968a) Delavalia æmula T. Scott, 1893 Beatricella aemula (T. Scott, 1893) Leptastacus dispinosus Mielke, 1982 Belemnopontia dispinosa (Mielke, 1982) Ichnusella eione Cottarelli, 1971 Bereraia eione (Cottarelli, 1971) Biameiropsis barrowi Karanovic, 2006 Singularia ingens Huys, 1995a Biuncus ingens (Huys, 1995a) Bolbotelos longisetosus Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 2006 Hemimesochra nympha Por, 1964b Boreolimella nympha (Por, 1964b) Boreopontia heipi Willems, 1981 Boreovermis bilobata Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 2006 Bradya typica Boeck, 1873 Bradyellopsis subniger Brian, 1925b Brescianiana rotundata Avdeev, 1982 Arthropsyllus australis George, 1998a Breviconia australis (George, 1998a) Brevifrons faviolatum Harris, 1994 Brianella Stebleri Monard, 1926a Brianola stebleri (Monard, 1926a) Canthocamptus minutus Claus, 1863 Bryocamptus minutus (Claus, 1863) Canthocamptus minutus Claus, 1863 Bryocamptus minutus (Claus, 1863) Cyclopsine alpestris Vogt, 1845 Bryocamptus alpestris (Vogt, 1845) Canthocamptus echinatus Mrázek, 1893 Bryocamptus echinatus (Mrázek, 1893) Canthocamptus Zschokkei Schmeil, 1893 Bryocamptus zschokkei (Schmeil, 1893) Bulbamphiascus imus (Brady, 1872) Canthocamptus imus Brady, 1872 Caligopsyllus primus Kunz, 1975b Type fixation Notes subsequent designation subsequent designation original designation subsequent designation subsequent designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation subsequent designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation indication original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation subsequent designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy (15) (15) (16) (16) (17) (18, 19) (4) (20) (21) (12, 22) (4) (4) (4) (4, 12) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 74 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genus-group name (subgenera indented) HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Cancrincola Wilson, 1913 Canthocamptus Westwood, 1836 Canuella Scott & Scott, 1893c Canuellina Gurney, 1927 Canuellopsis Lang, 1936a Caribbula Huys & Gee, 1990 Carcinocaris Cottarelli, Bruno & Berrera, 2006 Carolinicola Huys & Thistle, 1989 Carraroenia McCormack, 2006 Ceratonotus Sars, 1909b Cerconeotes Huys, 1992 Cervinia Norman in Brady, 1878 Cerviniella Smirnov, 1946 Cerviniopsis Sars, 1903 Ceuthonectes Chappuis, 1924b Chappuisius Kiefer, 1938 Chaulionyx Kihara & Huys, 2009a Chilaophonte Huys, 2009 mihi Cholidya Farran, 1914 Cholidyella Avdeev, 1982 Ciplakastacus Sak, Karaytuğ & Huys, 2008 Cithadius Bowman, 1972 Cladorostrata Tai & Song, 1979 Clavigofera Harris & Iwasaki, 1996 Cletodes Brady, 1872 Cletopsyllus Willey, 1935 Clytemnestra Dana, 1847 Corallicletodes Soyer, 1966 Corbulaseta Huys & Lee, 2000 Cornylaophonte Willen, 1996 Coullana Por, 1984 Coullia Hamond, 1973a Cubanocleta Petkovski, 1977 Cylindronannopus Coull, 1973a Cylindropsyllus Brady, 1880b Cylinula Coull, 1971a Dactylopia Becker, 1974 Dactylopodamphiascopsis Lang, 1944 Dactylopodella Sars, 1905c Dactylopodopsis Sars, 1911a Cancrincola jamaicensis Wilson, 1913 Monoculus staphylinus Jurine, 1820 Canthocamptus staphylinus (Jurine, 1820) Canuella perplexa Scott & Scott, 1893c Canuellina insignis Gurney, 1927 Canuellopsis typica Lang, 1936a Thompsonula hyaenae elongata Gee, 1988 Caribbula elongata (Gee, 1988) Carcinocaris serrichelata Cottarelli, Bruno & Berera, 2006 Hemimesochra trisetosa Coull, 1973a Carolinicola trisetosa (Coull, 1973a) Carraroenia ruthae McCormack, 2006 Ceratonotus pectinatus Sars, 1909b Leptastacus mozambicus Wells, 1967 Cerconeotes mozambicus (Wells, 1967) Cervinia Bradyi Norman in Brady, 1878 Cervinia bradyi Norman in Brady, 1878 Cerviniella mirabilipes Smirnov, 1946 Cerviniopsis clavicornis Sars, 1903 Ceuthonectes serbicus Chappuis, 1924b Chappuisius inopinus Kiefer, 1938 Chaulionyx paivacarvalhoi Kihara & Huys, 2009a Chilaophonte maiquillahuensis Mielke, 1985 Chilaophonte maiquillahuensis (Mielke, 1985) Cholidya polypi Farran, 1914 Cholydiella incisa Avdeev, 1982 Cholidyella incisa Avdeev, 1982 Ciplakastacus mersinensis Sak, Karaytuğ & Huys, 2008 Cithadius cyathurae Bowman, 1972 Cladorostrata brevipoda Shen & Tai, 1963 Cladorostrata brevipoda (Shen & Tai, 1963) Clavigofera pacifica Harris & Iwasaki, 1996 Cletodes limicola Brady, 1872 Cletopsyllus papillifer Willey, 1935 Clytemnestra scutellata Dana, 1847 Corallicletodes boutierei Soyer, 1966 Laophonte bulligera Farran, 1913 Corbulaseta bulligera (Farran, 1913) Cornylaophonte pleisteri Willen, 1996 Canuella canadensis Willey, 1923 Coullana canadensis (Willey, 1923) Coullia heteropus Hamond, 1973a Cubanocleta noodti Petkovski, 1977 Cylindronannopus primus Coull, 1973a Cylindropsyllus lævis Brady, 1880b Cylindropsyllus laevis Brady, 1880b Cylinula proxima Coull, 1971a Dactylopia peruana Becker, 1974 Amphiascus latifolius Sars, 1909c Dactylopodamphiascopsis latifolius (Sars, 1909c) Dactylopus flavus Claus, 1866 Dactylopodella flava (Claus, 1866) Dactylopodopsis dilatata Sars, 1911a Type fixation original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy indication original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy subsequent designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy Notes (23) (12, 24) (1, 5, 25) (4) (4) (26) (27) (18, 28) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 75 Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Dactylopusia Norman, 1903a Dactylopusioides Brian, 1928b Dahlakocamptus Huys, 2009 mihi Dahmsopottekina Özdikmen, 2009 Danielssenia Boeck, 1873 Darcythompsonia T. Scott, 1906 Delamarella Chappuis, 1954b Delavalia Brady, 1869 Dendropsyllus Conroy-Dalton, 2003 Diagoniceps Willey, 1930 Diarthrodella Klie, 1949 Diarthrodes Thomson, 1883 Dilatatiocauda Harris, 2002 Diosaccopsis Brian, 1925a Diosaccus Boeck, 1873 Discoharpacticus Noodt, 1954 Distioculus Huys & Böttger-Schnack, 1994 Dizahavia Por, 1979 Domnuia Willen, 2004 Donsiella Stephensen, 1936 Dorsiceratus Drzycimski, 1967b Drescheriella Dahms & Dieckmann, 1987 Dyacrenhydrosoma Gee, 1999 Echinocletodes Lang, 1936b Echinolaophonte Nicholls, 1941b Echinopsyllus Sars, 1909b Echinosunaristes Huys, 1995b Ectinosoma Boeck, 1865 Ectinosomella Sars, 1910 Ectinosomoides Nicholls, 1945b Elanella Por, 1984 Elaphoidella Chappuis, 1929a Elapholaophonte Schizas & Shirley, 1994b Ellucana Sewell, 1940 Emertonia Wilson, 1932 Enhydrosoma Boeck, 1873 Enhydrosomella Monard, 1935b Eoschizopera Wells & Rao, 1976 Epactophanes Mrázek, 1893 Epactophanoides Borutzky, 1966 Esola Edwards, 1891 Dactylopus tisboides Claus, 1863 Dactylopusia tisboides (Claus, 1863) Dactylopusioides stampaliae Brian, 1928b Dactylopusioides macrolabris (Claus, 1866) Cletocamptus xenuus Por, 1968 Dahlakia xenuus (Por, 1968) Metahuntemannia curticauda Becker, 1979 Dahmsopottekina curticauda (Becker, 1979) Danielssenia typica Boeck, 1873 Cylindropsyllus fairliensis T. Scott, 1899b Darcythompsonia fairliensis (T. Scott, 1899b) Delamarella arenicola Chappuis, 1954b Delavalia palustris Brady, 1869 Dendropsyllus thomasi Conroy-Dalton, 2003 Diagoniceps lævis Willey, 1930 Diagoniceps laevis Willey, 1930 Diarthrodella orbiculata Klie, 1949 Diarthrodes novæ-zealandiæ Thomson, 1883 Diarthrodes novaezealandiae Thomson, 1883 Porcellidium dilatatum Hicks, 1971 Dilatatiocauda dilatata (Hicks, 1971) Diosaccopsis rubeus Brian, 1925a Dactylopus tenuicornis Claus, 1863 Diosaccus tenuicornis (Claus, 1863) Discoharpacticus mirabilis Noodt, 1954 Miracia minor T. Scott, 1894a Distioculus minor (T. Scott, 1894a) Dizahavia halophila Por, 1979 Domnuia larsi Willen, 2004 Donsiella limnoriae Stephensen, 1936 Dorsiceratus octocornis Drzycimski, 1967b Drescheriella glacialis Dahms & Dieckmann, 1987 Dyacrenhydrosoma breviseta Gee, 1999 Cletodes armata T. Scott, 1903b Echinocletodes armatus (T. Scott, 1903b) Cleta horrida Norman, 1876 Echinolaophonte horrida (Norman, 1876) Echinopsyllus Normani Sars, 1909b Echinopsyllus normani Sars, 1909b Echinosunaristes bathyalis Huys, 1995b Ectinosoma melaniceps Boeck, 1865 Ectinosomella nitidula Sars, 1910 Ectinosomoides longipes Nicholls, 1945b Canuella elanitica Por, 1967 Elanella elanitica (Por, 1967) Canthocamptus elaphoides Chappuis, 1924b Elaphoidella elaphoides (Chappuis, 1924b) Elapholaophonte decaceros Schizas & Shirley, 1994b Canuella (Ellucana) longicauda Sewell, 1940 Ellucana longicauda (Sewell, 1940) Emertonia gracilis Wilson, 1932 Enhydrosoma curticauda Boeck, 1873 Enhydrosomella staufferi Monard, 1935b Schizopera syltensis Mielke, 1973 Eoschizopera syltensis (Mielke, 1973) Epactophanes richardi Mrázek, 1893 Epactophanoides udegeicus Borutzky, 1966 Esola longicauda Edwards, 1891 Type fixation Notes designation by ICZN monotypy original designation original designation indication original designation monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation subsequent designation subsequent designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation subsequent designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy (29) (30) (4) (115) (31) (32) (18) (18, 33) (5, 34) (35) (36) (37) (4) (38) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 76 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genus-group name (subgenera indented) HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Type species (original binomen) Eucanuella T. Scott, 1901 Eudactylopus A. Scott, 1909 Eucanuella spinifera T. Scott, 1901 Dactylopus latipes T. Scott, 1894a nec Boeck Eudactylopus andrewi Sewell, 1940 (1865) Eupelte gracilis Claus, 1860 Cletodes laticauda Boeck, 1873 Eurycletodes laticauda (Boeck, 1873) Cletodes laticauda Boeck, 1873 Eurycletodes laticauda (Boeck, 1873) Cletodes lata T. Scott, 1892 Eurycletodes latus (T. Scott, 1892) Euterpe gracilis Claus, 1863 Euterpina acutifrons (Dana, 1847) Tetragoniceps incertus T. Scott, 1892 Evansula incerta (T. Scott, 1892) Expansicervinia glacieria Montagna, 1981 Feregastes wellensi Fiers, 1986a Fibulacamptus victorianus Hamond, 1988 Ameira longicaudata Nicholls, 1939a Filexilia trisetosa Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 1997 Danielssenia robusta Sars, 1921 Fladenia robusta (Sars, 1921) Folioquinpes mangalis Fiers & Rutledge, 1990 Parastenocaris forficata Noodt, 1963 Forficatocaris forficata (Noodt, 1963) Parastenhelia anglica Norman & Scott, 1905 Foweya anglica (Norman & Scott, 1905) Fultonia hirsuta T. Scott, 1902 Galapacanuella beckeri Mielke, 1979 Galapalaophonte pacifica Mielke, 1981 Tachidius incisipes Klie, 1913 Geeopsis incisipes (Klie, 1913) Genesis vulcanoctopusi López-González, Bresciani & Huys in López-González et al., 2000 Gideonia noncavernicola George & Martínez Arbizu, 2005 Ameira bengalensis Rao & Ganapati, 1969 Glabrameira bengalensis (Rao & Ganapati, 1969) Hastigerella mehuinensis Mielke, 1986 Glabrotelson mehuinense (Mielke, 1986) Glaciella yalensis Kikuchi, 1994 Godianiceps mayae Fiers, 1995 Goffinella stylifer Wilson, 1932 Goniopsyllus rostratus Brady, 1883 Gulcamptus uenoi Miura, 1969 Haifameira archibenthoica Por, 1964a Ectinosoma sarsi Boeck, 1873 Halectinosoma sarsi (Boeck, 1873) Alophytophilus fusiformis Brian, 1919 Halophytophilus fusiformis Brian, 1919 Stenhelia pygmæa Norman & Scott, 1905 Haloschizopera pygmaea (Norman & Scott, 1905) Hamondia superba Huys, 1990b Hemimesochra derketo Por, 1964a Hanikraia derketo (Por, 1964a) Harpacticella inopinata Sars, 1908c Cyclops chelifer Müller, 1776 Harpacticus chelifer (Müller, 1776) Eupelte Claus, 1860 Eurycletodes Sars, 1909a Eurycletodes Sars, 1909a Oligocletodes Lang, 1944 Euterpina Norman, 1903a Evansula T. Scott, 1906b Expansicervinia Montagna, 1981 Feregastes Fiers, 1986a Fibulacamptus Hamond, 1988 Filexilia Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 1997 Fladenia Gee & Huys, 1990 Folioquinpes Fiers & Rutledge, 1990 Forficatocaris Jakobi, 1969 Foweya Gee, 2006 Fultonia T. Scott, 1902 Galapacanuella Mielke, 1979 Galapalaophonte Mielke, 1981 Geeopsis Huys in Huys et al., 1996 Genesis López-González, Bresciani & Huys in López-González et al., 2000 Gideonia George & Martínez Arbizu, 2005 Glabrameira Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 1997 Glabrotelson Huys, 2009 mihi Glaciella Kikuchi, 1994 Godianiceps Fiers, 1995 Goffinella Wilson, 1932 Goniopsyllus Brady, 1883 Gulcamptus Miura, 1969 Haifameira Por, 1964a Halectinosoma Vervoort, 1962 Halophytophilus Brian, 1919 Haloschizopera Lang, 1944 Hamondia Huys, 1990b Hanikraia Huys, 2009 mihi Harpacticella Sars, 1908c Harpacticus Milne-Edwards, 1840 Type species (valid binomen) Type fixation Notes monotypy original designation (39) monotypy subsequent designation subsequent designation original designation subsequent monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy subsequent designation (40) (40) (41) (42) (43) (44) (4) (4) (45) (4) (46) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 77 Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Harrietella T. Scott, 1906a Helmutkunzia Wells & Rao, 1976 Hemicervinia Lang, 1935 Hemicletodes Lang, 1936a Hemilaophonte Jakubisiak, 1932 Hemimesochra Sars, 1920b Herdmaniopsis Brotskaya, 1963 Heterolaophonte Lang, 1948 Heteronychocamptus Lee & Huys, 1999b Heteropsyllus T. Scott, 1894b Hirtaleptomesochra Karanovic, 2004 Hoplolaophonte Hamond, 1973a Huntemannia Poppe, 1884 Hypalocletodes Por, 1967 Hypocamptus Chappuis, 1929b Ialysus Brian, 1927b Idyanthe Sars, 1909c Idyella Sars, 1905b Idyellopsis Lang, 1948 Ifanella Vervoort, 1964 Indolaophonte Cottarelli, Saporito & Puccetti, 1986a Inermipes Lee & Huys, 2002 Inermiphonte Huys & Lee, 2009 Intercanuella Becker & Schriever, 1979 Intercletodes Fiers, 1987 Intercrusia Huys, 1996b Intersunaristes Huys, 1995b Isocletopsyllus Huys & Lee, 1999 Isthmiocaris George & Schminke, 2003 Itunella Brady, 1896 Jamstecia Lee & Huys, 2000 Jonesiella Brady, 1880a Juxtaramia Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 2000 Karllangia Noodt, 1964 Keraia Willen & Dittmar, 2009 Kinnecaris Jakobi, 1972 Klieonychocamptoides Noodt, 1958 Klieonychocamptus Noodt, 1958 Klieosoma Hicks & Schriever, 1985 Kollerua Gee, 1994 (?) Laophonte simulans T. Scott, 1894b Harrietella simulans (T. Scott, 1894b) Actopsyllus hartmannorum Kunz, 1971 Helmutkunzia hartmannorum (Kunz, 1971) Herdmania stylifera Thompson, 1893 Hemicervinia stylifera (Thompson, 1893) Hemicletodes typicus Lang, 1936a Hemilaophonte Janinæ Jakubisiak, 1932 Hemilaophonte janinae Jakubisiak, 1932 Hemimesochra clavularis Sars, 1920b Herdmaniopsis abyssicola Brotskaya, 1963 Cyclops Stromii Baird, 1837 Heterolaophonte stroemii (Baird, 1837) Paronychocamptus connexus Pallares, 1979 Heteronychocamptus connexus (Pallares, 1979) Heteropsyllus curticaudatus T. Scott, 1894b Hirtaleptomesochra bispinosa Karanovic, 2004 Hoplolaophonte aculeata Hamond, 1973a Huntemannia jadensis Poppe, 1884 Hypalocletodes salomonis Por, 1967 Maraenobiotus brehmi Douwe, 1922 Hypocamptus brehmi (Douwe, 1922) Ialysus rufus Brian, 1927b Idyopsis dilatata Sars, 1905b Idyanthe dilatata (Sars, 1905b) Idyella pallidula Sars, 1905b Idyellopsis typica Lang, 1948 Ifanella chacei Vervoort, 1964 Indolaophonte ramai Cottarelli, Saporito & Puccetti, 1986a Inermipes humphreysi Lee & Huys, 2002 Laophonte danversae Hamond, 1969 Inermiphonte danversae (Hamond, 1969) Intercanuella lima Becker & Schriever, 1979 Intercletodes interita Fiers, 1987 Intercrusia problematica Huys, 1996b Sunaristes dardani Humes & Ho, 1969a Intersunaristes dardani (Humes & Ho, 1969a) Cletopsyllus tertius Por, 1964a Isocletopsyllus tertius (Por, 1964a) Isthmiocaris longitelson George & Schminke, 2003 ? Cletodes tenuiremis T. Scott, 1893 Itunella tenuiremis (T. Scott, 1893) Jamstecia terazakii Lee & Huys, 2000 Jonesiella fusiformis Brady, 1880a Juxtaramia polaris Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 2000 Karllangia arenicola Noodt, 1964 Pseudomesochra tamara Smirnov, 1946 Keraia tamara (Smirnov, 1946) Parastenocaris forciculata Chappuis, 1953 Kinnecaris forficulata (Chappuis, 1953) Klieonychocamptoides remanei Noodt, 1958 Laophonte kliei Monard, 1935a Klieonychocamptus kliei (Monard, 1935a) Halophytophilus ? triarticulatus Klie, 1949 Klieosoma triarticulatum (Klie, 1949) Enhydrosoma radhakrishnai Ranga Reddy, 1979 Kollerua radhakrishnai (Ranga Reddy, 1979) Type fixation original designation original designation monotypy indication monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy subsequent designation subsequent designation indication original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation subsequent designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation Notes (47) (12, 18) (4, 12, 48) (49) (1, 50) (1, 51) (4) (52) (53) (54) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 78 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genus-group name (subgenera indented) HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Type species (original binomen) Kristensenia Por, 1983b Kunzia Wells, 1967 Kushia Harris & Iwasaki, 1996 Laophonte Philippi, 1840 Laophontina Norman & Scott, 1905 Laophontisochra George, 2002 Laophontodes T. Scott, 1894b Laophontopsis Sars, 1908b Laubieria Soyer, 1966 Leptameira Huys, 2009 mihi Leptastacus T. Scott, 1906a Leptocaris T. Scott, 1899b Leptocletodes Sars, 1920c Leptomesochra Sars, 1911b Leptopontia T. Scott, 1902 Leptopsyllus T. Scott, 1894b Leptopsyllus T. Scott, 1894b Paraleptopsyllus Lang, 1944 Leptotachidia Becker, 1974 Lessinocamptus Stoch, 1997 Ligulocamptus Guo, 1998 Limameira Soyer, 1975b Limnocletodes Borutzky, 1926 Lipomelum Fiers, 1986b Lobitella Monard, 1934 Lobopleura Conroy-Dalton, 2004 Loefflerella Rouch, 1962 Longipedia Claus, 1862 Loureirophonte Jakobi, 1953 Lourinia Wilson, 1924 Lucayostratiotes Huys, 1990b Macrosetella A. Scott, 1909 Malacopsyllus Sars, 1911b Maiquilaophonte Mielke, 1985 Maraenobiotus Mrázek, 1893 Marbefia Huys & Lee, 2009 Marionobiotus Chappuis, 1940b Marsteinia Drzycimski, 1968 Megistocletodes Por, 1986b Meiopsyllus Cottarelli & Forniz, 1995 Kristensenia pallida Por, 1983b Kunzia epacra Wells, 1967 Kushia zosteraphila Harris & Iwasaki, 1996 Laophonte cornuta Philippi, 1840 Laophontina dubia Norman & Scott, 1905 Laophontisochra maryamae George, 2002 Laophonte (Laophontodes) typicus T. Scott, 1894b Cleta lamellifera Claus, 1863 Laubieria corallicola Soyer, 1966 Leptomesochra confluens Sars, 1911c Tetragoniceps macronyx T. Scott, 1892 Leptocaris minutus T. Scott, 1899b Leptocletodes debilis Sars, 1920c Normanella attenuata A. Scott, 1896 Leptopontia curvicauda T. Scott, 1902 Leptopsyllus typicus T. Scott, 1894b Leptopsyllus typicus T. Scott, 1894b Paramesochra arctica Lang, 1936a Leptotachidia iberica Becker, 1974 Lessinocamptus caoduroi Stoch, 1997 Ligulocamptus loffleri Guo, 1998 Limameira mediterranea Soyer, 1975b Limnocletodes behningi Borutzky, 1926 Lipomelum heteromelum Fiers, 1986b Lobitella apoda Monard, 1934 Lobopleura ambiducti Conroy-Dalton, 2004 Löfflerella dentata Rouch, 1962 Longipedia coronata Claus, 1863 Loureirophonte Catharinensis Jakobi, 1953 Jurinia armata Claus, 1866 Rhynchothalestris cornuta Geddes, 1969 Setella gracilis Dana, 1847 Malacopsyllus fragilis Sars, 1911b Maiquilaophonte uachi Mielke, 1985 Maraenobiotus vejdovskýi Mrázek, 1893 Paronychocamptus carthyi Hamond, 1968 Marionobiotus Jeanneli Chappuis, 1940b Marsteinia typica Drzycimski, 1968 Megistocletodes translucens Por, 1986b Meiopsyllus marinae Cottarelli & Forniz, 1995 Type species (valid binomen) Laophontodes typicus (T. Scott, 1894b) Laophontopsis lamellifera (Claus, 1863) Leptameira confluens (Sars, 1911c) Leptastacus macronyx (T. Scott, 1892) Leptocaris minuta T. Scott, 1899b Leptomesochra attenuata (A. Scott, 1896) Leptopsyllus arcticus (Lang, 1936a) Loefflerella dentata Rouch, 1962 Loureirophonte catharinensis Jakobi, 1953 Lourinia armata (Claus, 1866) Lucayostratiotes cornuta (Geddes, 1969) Macrosetella gracilis (Dana, 1847) Maraenobiotus vejdovskyi Mrázek, 1893 Lamelliphonte carthyi (Hamond, 1968) Marionobiotus jeanneli Chappuis, 1940b Type fixation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation indication monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy subsequent designation monotypy indication indication original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy original designation monotypy subsequent monotypy original designation monotypy original designation subsequent designation monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy indication original designation monotypy Notes (55) (56) (57) (4) (58) (1, 4) (18, 59) (60) (12) (61) (62) (18) (12) (63) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 79 Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Type fixation Melima Por, 1964a Meloriastacus Huys & Todaro, 1997 Membranastacus Huys, 1992 Mesochra Boeck, 1865 Mesocletodes Sars, 1909a Mesopontia Sak, Huys & Karaytuğ, 2008 Mesopsyllus Por, 1960b Metahuntemannia Smirnov, 1946 Metamphiascopsis Lang, 1944 Meteorina George, 2004b Metis Philippi, 1843 Mexicolaophonte Cottarelli, 1977 Microarthridion Lang, 1944 Microcanuella Mielke, 1994a Microchelonia Brady, 1918 Microlaophonte Vervoort, 1964 Micropsammis Gee & Huys, 1991 Microsetella Brady & Robertson, 1873 Mictyricola Nicholls, 1957 Mielkiella George, 1997 Minervella Cottarelli & Venanzetti, 1989 Miracia Dana, 1846 Miroslavia Apostolov, 1980 Miscegenus Wells, Hicks & Coull, 1982 Monardius Huys, 2009 mihi Monocletodes Lang, 1936b Monodicaris Schminke, 2009 Moraria Scott & Scott, 1893a Morariopsis Borutzky, 1931b Mourephonte Jakobi, 1953 Mucropedia Bouck, Thistle & Huys, 1999 Mucrosenia Gee & Huys, 1994 Muohuysia Özdikmen, 2009 Murunducaris Reid, 1994 Mwania Fiers & De Troch, 2000 Nannomesochra Gurney, 1932 Nannopus Brady, 1880a Nathaniella Por, 1984 Navalonia Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 1994 Nematovorax Bröhldick, 2005 Neoacrenhydrosoma Gee & Mu, 2000 Melima caulerpae Por, 1964a original designation Meloriastacus ctenidis Huys & Todaro, 1997 original designation Membranastacus inopinatus Huys, 1992 original designation Mesochra Liljeborgii Boeck, 1865 Mesochra lilljeborgii Boeck, 1865* subsequent designation Cletodes irrasa Scott & Scott, 1894 Mesocletodes irrasus (Scott & Scott, 1894) original designation Arenopontia dillonbeachia Lang, 1965 Mesopontia dillonbeachia (Lang, 1965) original designation Mesopsyllus atargatis Por, 1960b monotypy Metahuntemannia gorbunovi Smirnov, 1946 monotypy Dactylophusia hirsuta Thompson & Scott, 1903 Metamphiascopsis hirsutus (Thompson & Scott, 1903) original designation Meteorina magnifica George, 2004b monotypy Metis ignea Philippi, 1843 monotypy Mexicolaophonte arganoi Cottarelli, 1977 monotypy Tachidius littoralis Poppe, 1881 Microarthridion littorale (Poppe, 1881) original designation Microcanuella bisetosa Mielke, 1994a original designation Microchelonia glacialis Brady, 1918 monotypy Microlaophonte spongicola Vervoort, 1964 original designation Micropsammis noodti Mielke, 1975 Micropsammis noodti (Mielke, 1975) original designation Microsetella atlantica Brady & Robertson, 1873 Microsetella norvegica (Boeck, 1865) monotypy Myctyricola typica Nicholls, 1957 Mictyricola typica Nicholls, 1957 indication Mielkiella spinulosa George, 1997 monotypy monotypy Minervella baccettii Cottarelli & Venanzetti, 1989 Miracia efferata Dana, 1849 subsequent designation Miroslavia longicaudata Apostolov, 1980 original designation Miscegenus heretaunga Wells, Hicks & Coull, 1982 original designation Teissierella salammboi Monard, 1935b Monardius salammboi (Monard, 1935b) original designation Cletodes varians T. Scott, 1903a Monocletodes varians (T. Scott, 1903a) monotypy Monodicaris larsi Schminke, 2009 original designation Moraria Anderson-Smithi Scott & Scott, 1903b Moraria brevipes (Sars, 1863) monotypy Morariopsis typica Borutzky, 1931b indication Mourephonte catharinensis Jakobi, 1953 Mourephonte longiseta (Nicholls, 1941a) original designation Mucropedia cookorum Bouck, Thistle & Huys, 1999 original designation Mucrosenia kendalli Gee & Huys, 1994 original designation Stenhelia xylophila Hicks, 1988a Muohuysia xylophila (Hicks, 1988a) original designation Murunducaris juneae Reid, 1994 monotypy Mwania phytocola Fiers & De Troch, 2000 original designation Pseudomesochra parvula Gurney, 1927 Nannomesochra arupinensis (Brian, 1925a) monotypy Nannopus palustris Brady, 1880a monotypy Canuella reichi Por, 1964a Nathaniella reichi (Por, 1964a) monotypy Stenocaris kerguelenensis Bodiou, 1977 Navalonia kerguelenensis (Bodiou, 1977) original designation Nematovorax gebkelinae Bröhldick, 2005 original designation Neoacrenhydrosoma zhangi Gee & Mu, 2000 original designation Notes (12, 64) (65) (4) (4) (66) (5, 67) (4) (68) (69) (70) (116) (71) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 80 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genus-group name (subgenera indented) HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Type species (original binomen) Neoargestes Drzycimski, 1967a Neobradya T. Scott, 1892 Neocancrincola Mañé-Garzón & Sobota, 1974 Neodactylopus Nicholls, 1945a Neoechiniphora Huys, 1996b Neogoniceps Fiers & De Troch, 2000 Neoleptastacus Nicholls, 1945b Neomiscegenus Karanovic & Ranga Reddy, 2004 Neonitocrella Lee & Huys, 2002 Neopeltopsis Hicks, 1976 Neopsammastacus Cottarelli & Venanzetti, 1989 Neoscutellidium Zwerner, 1967 Neotachidius Shen & Tai, 1963 Neoargestes variabilis Drzycimski, 1967a Neobradya pectinifer T. Scott, 1892 Neobradya pectinifera T. Scott, 1892 Neocancrincola platensis Mañé-Garzón & Sobota, 1974 Neodactylopus cyclopoides Nicholls, 1945a Neoechinophora fosshageni Huys, 1996b Neogoniceps martinezi Fiers & De Troch, 2000 Neoleptastacus spinicaudatus Nicholls, 1945b Neomiscegenus indicus Karanovic & Ranga Reddy, 2004 Nitocrella insularis Miura, 1962 Neonitocrella insularis (Miura, 1962) Neopeltopsis pectinipes Hicks, 1976 Psammastacus spinicaudus Wells, 1967 Neopsammastacus spinicauda (Wells, 1967) Neoscutellidium yeatmani Zwerner, 1967 Tachidius (Neotachidius) triangularis Shen & Tai, Neotachidius triangularis (Shen & Tai, 1963) 1963 Neotisbella gigas Boxshall, 1979 Zausodes areolatus Geddes, 1968a Neozausodes areolatus (Geddes, 1968a) Nitokra typica Boeck, 1865 Nitocra typica Boeck, 1865 Nitocrella hirta Chappuis, 1924b Nitocrellopsis rouchi Galassi, De Laurentiis & Dole-Olivier, 1999 Sigmatidium ? arenosetelloides Noodt, 1958 Noodtiella arenosetelloides (Noodt, 1958) Noodtorthopsyllus psammophilus (Noodt, 1955) Orthopsyllus psammophilus Noodt, 1955 Normanella dubia Brady, 1880a Notopontia stephanieae Bodiou, 1977 Novanitocrella aboriginesi Karanovic, 2004 Novocrinia trifida Huys & Iliffe, 1998 Novolaophonte viatorum Cottarelli, Saporito & Puccetti, 1983 Nudivorax todai Lee & Huys, 2000 Nyxis rostrocularis Willen, 2009 Octopinella tenacis Avdeev, 1986 Octopinella tenax Avdeev, 1986 Miracia gracilis Dana, 1849 Oculosetella gracilis (Dana, 1849) Odaginiceps clarkae Fiers, 1995 Odiliacletodes gracilis Soyer, 1965 Oikopus rostrilabrus Wells, 1967 Oligoxylora cooksoni Hicks, 1988b Oniscopsis Pauliani Chappuis, 1955 Oniscopsis pauliani Chappuis, 1955 Onychocamptus heteropus Blanchard & Onychocamptus mohammed (Blanchard & Richard, 1891 Richard, 1891) Onychopontia nichollsi Sak, Huys & Karaytuğ, 2008 Onychostenhelia falcifera Itô, 1979b Lilljeborgia linearis Claus, 1866 Orthopsyllus linearis (Claus, 1866) Neotisbella Boxshall, 1979 Neozausodes Bouck, Thistle & Huys, 1999 Nitocra Boeck, 1865 Nitocrella Chappuis, 1924b Nitocrellopsis Galassi, De Laurentiis & Dole-Olivier, 1999 Noodtiella Wells, 1965b Noodtorthopsyllus Lang, 1965 Normanella Brady, 1880a Notopontia Bodiou, 1977 Novanitocrella Karanovic, 2004 Novocrinia Huys & Iliffe, 1998 Novolaophonte Cottarelli, Saporito & Puccetti, 1983 Nudivorax Lee & Huys, 2000 Nyxis Willen, 2009 Octopinella Avdeev, 1986 Oculosetella Dahl, 1895 Odaginiceps Fiers, 1995 Odiliacletodes Soyer, 1965 Oikopus Wells, 1967 Oligoxylora Hicks, 1988b Oniscopsis Chappuis, 1955 Onychocamptus Daday, 1903 Onychopontia Sak, Huys & Karaytuğ, 2008 Onychostenhelia Itô, 1979b Orthopsyllus Brady & Robertson, 1873 Type species (valid binomen) Type fixation monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation indication monotypy original designation original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation original designation monotypy Notes (72) (73) (74) (75) (76) (77) (12) (78) (79) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 81 Type species (original binomen) Pabellonia Gómez, 2000 Parabradya Lang, 1944 Paracerviniella Brotskaya, 1963 Paracrenhydrosoma Gee, 1999 Pabellonia olganoguerae Gómez, 2000 Bradya confluens Lang, 1936a Parabradya confluens (Lang, 1936a) Paracerviniella denticulata Brotskaya, 1963 Acrenhydrosoma maccalli Schizas & Shirley, 1994a Paracrenhydrosoma maccalli (Schizas & Shirley, 1994a) Dactylopus latipes Boeck, 1865 Paradactylopodia latipes (Boeck, 1865) Paradanielssenia kunzi Soyer, 1970b Paraforficatocaris paranaensis Jakobi, 1972 Paraidya major Sewell, 1940 Paraidya major (Sewell, 1940) Cleta brevirostris Claus, 1863 Paralaophonte brevirostris (Claus, 1863) Laophonte echinata Willey, 1930 Paralaophontodes echinatus (Willey, 1930) Paraleptastacus brevicaudatus Wilson, 1932 Paraleptomesochra minima Wells, 1967 Parameiropsis peruanus Becker, 1974 Paramenophia chilensis Lang, 1954 Paramesochra dubia T. Scott , 1892 Paramorariopsis anae Brancelj, 1991 Stenhelia hispida Brady, 1880a Paramphiascella hispida (Brady, 1880a) Paramphiascoides mixtus Wells, 1967 Paranaiara inajae Kihara & Huys, 2009b Nannopus abyssi Sars, 1920c Paranannopus abyssi (Sars, 1920c) Paranitocrella bastiani Tang & Knott, 2009 Parapeltidium johnstoni A. Scott, 1909 Ameira trisetosa Krishnaswamy, 1957 Parapseudoleptomesochra trisetosa (Krishnaswamy, 1957) Argestes tenuis Sars, 1921 Parargestes tenuis (Sars, 1921) Dactylopus abyssi Boeck, 1873 Pararobertsonia abyssi (Boeck, 1873) Paraschizopera beckeri Wells, 1981 Parasewellina prima Cottarelli, Saporito & Puccetti, 1986b Parastenhelia hornelli Thompson & Scott, 1903 Parastenocaris brevipes Kessler, 1913 Parasunaristes cucullaris Fiers, 1982 Amymone sphaerica Claus, 1863 Parategastes sphaericus (Claus, 1863) Thalestris Clausii Norman, 1869 Parathalestris clausii (Norman, 1869)* Paratigriopus hoshidei Itô, 1969 Parbatocamptus jochenmartensi Dumont & Maas, 1988 Parevansula mediterranea Guille & Soyer, 1966 Tydemanella robusta Nicholls, 1941a Parialysus robustus (Nicholls, 1941a) Laophonte curticaudata Boeck, 1865 Paronychocamptus curticaudatus (Boeck, 1865) Patagoniaella vervoorti Pallares, 1968c Paradactylopodia Lang, 1944 Paradanielssenia Soyer, 1970b Paraforficatocaris Jakobi, 1972 Paraidya Huys, 2009 mihi Paralaophonte Lang, 1948 Paralaophontodes Lang, 1965 Paraleptastacus Wilson, 1932 Paraleptomesochra Wells, 1967 Parameiropsis Becker, 1974 Paramenophia Lang, 1954 Paramesochra T. Scott, 1892 Paramorariopsis Brancelj, 1991 Paramphiascella Lang, 1944 Paramphiascoides Wells, 1967 Paranaiara Kihara & Huys, 2009b Paranannopus Lang, 1948 Paranitocrella Tang & Knott, 2009 Parapeltidium A. Scott, 1909 Parapseudoleptomesochra Lang, 1965 Parargestes Lang, 1944 Pararobertsonia Lang, 1944 Paraschizopera Wells, 1981 Parasewellina Cottarelli, Saporito & Puccetti, 1986b Parastenhelia Thompson & Scott, 1903 Parastenocaris Kessler, 1913 Parasunaristes Fiers, 1982 Parategastes Sars, 1904b Parathalestris Brady & Robertson, 1873 Paratigriopus Itô, 1969 Parbatocamptus Dumont & Maas, 1988 Parevansula Guille & Soyer, 1966 Parialysus Nicholls, 1941b Paronychocamptus Lang, 1948 Patagoniaella Pallares, 1968c Type species (valid binomen) Type fixation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation subsequent designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation Notes (80) (4) (1, 4) (1, 4) (81) (82) (12) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 82 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genus-group name (subgenera indented) HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Peltidiphonte Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006a Peltidium Philippi, 1839 Peltisenia Huys & Gee, 1996a Peltthestris Monard, 1924 Peltobradya Médioni & Soyer, 1968 Peresime Dinet, 1974 Perissocope Brady, 1910 Perucamptus Huys & Thistle, 1989 Pesceus Özdikmen, 2008 Pholenota Vervoort, 1964 Pholetiscus Humes, 1947 Phyllognathopus Mrázek, 1893 Phyllopodopsyllus T. Scott, 1906a Phyllothalestris Sars, 1905c Pilifera Noodt, 1952 Pilocamptus Huys, 2009 mihi Pindamoraria Reid & Rocha, 2003 Platychelipus Brady, 1880a Platylaophonte Bodin, 1968b Polyascophorus George, 1998b Pontophonte Lee & Huys, 1999b Pontopolites T. Scott, 1894b Pontostratiotes Brady, 1883 Porcellidium Claus, 1860 Pordfus Özdikmen, 2008 Potamocaris Dussart, 1979 Praeleptomesochra Lang, 1965 Prionos Huys & Gee 1996b Proameira Lang, 1944 Probosciphontodes Fiers, 1988 Proceropes Huys, 1990c Propephonte Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006b Prosewellina Mielke, 1987 Protogoniceps Por, 1964a Protolatiremus Itô, 1974 Protopsammotopa Geddes, 1968c Psamathea Cottarelli & Venanzetti, 1989 Psammameira Noodt, 1952 Psammastacus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 Peltidiphonte rostrata Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006a Peltidium purpureum Philippi, 1839 Idomene aberrans Por, 1964a Peltisenia aberrans (Por, 1964a) Peltthestris tripartita Monard, 1924 Peltobradya bryozoophila Médioni & Soyer, 1968 Peresime abyssalis Dinet, 1974 Perissocope typicus Brady, 1910 Hemimesochra rapiens Becker, 1979 Perucamptus rapiens (Becker, 1979) Canthocamptus schmeilii Mrázek, 1893 Pesceus schmeilii (Mrázek, 1893)* Pholenota spatulifera Vervoort, 1964 Cancrincola wilsoni Pearse, 1930 Pholetiscus wilsoni (Pearse, 1930) Belisarius viguieri Maupas, 1892 Phyllognathopus viguieri (Maupas, 1892) Tetragoniceps Bradyi T. Scott, 1892 Phyllopodopsyllus bradyi (T. Scott, 1892) Thalestris mysis Claus, 1863 Phyllothalestris mysis (Claus, 1863) Laophonte gracilis T. Scott, 1903c Pilifera gracilis (T. Scott, 1903c) Canthocamptus pilosus Douwe, 1910 Pilocamptus pilosus (Douwe, 1910) Pindamoraria boraceiae Reid & da Rocha, 2003 Platychelipus littoralis Brady, 1880a Platylaophonte delamarei Bodin, 1968b Polyascophorus martinezi George, 1998b Paronychocamptus leuke Por, 1959 Pontophonte leuke (Por, 1959) Pontopolites typicus T. Scott, 1894b Pontostratiotes abyssicola Brady, 1883 Thyone viridis Philippi, 1840 Porcellidium viride (Philippi, 1840) Ophirion communis Por, 1967 Pordfus communis (Por, 1967) Potamocaris bifida Dussart, 1979 Leptomesochra africana Kunz, 1951 Praeleptomesochra africana (Kunz, 1951) Prionos ornata Huys & Gee, 1996b Ameira simplex Norman & Scott, 1905 Proameira simplex (Norman & Scott, 1905) Probosciphontodes stellata Fiers, 1988 Sarsocletodes secundus Smirnov, 1946 Proceropes secunda (Smirnov, 1946) Propephonte duangitensis Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2006b Prosewellina chilensis Mielke, 1987 Protogoniceps hebraeus Por, 1964a Protolatiremus sakaguchii Itô, 1974 Protopsammotopa norvegica Geddes, 1968c Psamathea nautarum Cottarelli & Venanzetti, 1989 Psammameira hyalina Noodt, 1952 Psammastacus confluens Nicholls, 1935 Psammastacus confluens (Nicholls, 1935) Type fixation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy indication original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation indication monotypy monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation Notes (83) (84) (12) (4) (85) (86) (4) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 83 Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Type fixation Psammis Sars, 1910 Psammocamptus Mielke, 1975 Psammolaophonte Wells, 1967 Psammoleptastacus Pennak, 1942 Psammoleptomesochra Mielke, 1994b Psammonitocrella Huys, 2009 mihi Psammoplatypus Lee & Huys, 1999b Psammopsyllus Nicholls, 1945b Psammotopa Pennak, 1942 Pseudameira Sars, 1911b Pseudamphiascopsis Lang, 1944 Pseudechinopsyllus George, 2006a Pseudectinosoma Kunz, 1935 Pseudoameiropsis Pallares, 1982b Pseudobradya Sars, 1904a Pseudodiosaccopsis Lang, 1944 Pseudodiosaccus T. Scott, 1906a Pseudolaophonte A. Scott, 1896 Pseudoleptomesochra Lang, 1965 Pseudoleptomesochrella Lang, 1965 Pseudomesochra T. Scott, 1902 Pseudomoraria Brancelj, 1994 Pseudonsiella Hicks, 1988b Pseudonychocamptus Lang, 1944 Pseudostenhelia Wells, 1967 Pseudotachidius T. Scott, 1898 Pseudozosime T. Scott, 1912 Psyllocamptus T. Scott, 1899b Pteropsyllus T. Scott, 1906a Pusillargillus Huys & Thistle, 1989 Quinquelaophonte Wells, Hicks & Coull, 1982 Rangabradya Karanovic & Pesce, 2001 Raoleptomesochra Karanovic, 2004 Raowellsia Özdikmen, 2008 Raptolaophonte Cottarelli & Forniz, 1989 Remanea Klie, 1929 Remaneicaris Jakobi, 1972 Retrocalcar Huys & Lee, 1999 Rhizothrix Sars, 1909a Rhyncholagena Lang, 1944 Psammis longisetosa Sars, 1910 Psammocamptus axi Mielke, 1975 Psammolaophonte spinicauda Wells, 1967 Psammoleptastacus arenaridus Pennak, 1942 Psammoleptomesochra australis Mielke, 1994b Psammonitocrella boultoni Rouch, 1992 Klieonychocamptus discipes Noodt, 1958 Psammopsyllus operculatus Nicholls, 1945b Psammotopa vulgaris Pennak, 1942 Pseudameira crassicornis Sars, 1911b Stenhelia herdmani A. Scott, 1896 Pseudechinopsyllus sindemarkae George, 2006a Pseudectinosoma minor Kunz, 1935 Pseudoameiropsis argentinus Pallares, 1982b Bradya minor (Scott & Scott, 1896) Amphiascus rufescens Brian, 1925a Diosaccus propinquus Scott & Scott, 1893b Laophonte spinosa Thompson, 1893 Pseudoleptomesochra typica Lang, 1965 Nitocrella halophila Noodt, 1952 Pseudomesochra longifurcata T. Scott, 1892 Pseudomoraria triglavensis Brancelj, 1994 Pseudonsiella aotearoa Hicks, 1988b Laophonte Koreni Boeck, 1873 Pseudostenhelia prima Wells, 1967 Pseudotachidius coronatus T. Scott, 1898 Pseudozosime browni T. Scott, 1912 Mesochra propinqua T. Scott, 1896 (?) Tetragoniceps consimilis T. Scott, 1894b Hemimesochra nixe Por, 1964b Laophonte quinquespinosa Sewell, 1924 Rangabradya indica Karanovic & Pesce, 2001 Parapseudoleptomesochra (?) reductus Rao, 1972 Langia maculata Wells & Rao, 1987 Raptolaophonte ardua Cottarelli & Forniz, 1989 Remanea arenicola Klie, 1929 Parastenocaris remanei Noodt, 1963 Cletopsyllus brattstroemi Geddes, 1981 Enhydrosoma curvatum Brady, 1880a Amphiascus lagenirostris Sars, 1911a monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy original designation Psammonitocrella boultoni (Rouch, 1992) original designation Psammoplatypus discipes (Noodt, 1958) original designation monotypy monotypy subsequent designation Pseudamphiascopsis herdmani (A. Scott, 1896) original designation original designation monotypy monotypy Pseudobradya minor (Scott & Scott, 1896) subsequent designation Pseudodiosaccopsis rufescens (Brian, 1925a) original designation Pseudodiosaccus propinquus (Scott & Scott, 1893b) original designation Pseudolaophonte spinosa (Thompson, 1893) original designation indication Pseudoleptomesochrella halophila (Noodt, 1952) original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy Pseudonychocamptus koreni (Boeck, 1873) original designation original designation monotypy monotypy Psyllocamptus propinquus (T. Scott, 1896) monotypy Pteropsyllus consimilis (T. Scott, 1894b) original designation Pusillargillus nixe (Por, 1964b) original designation Quinquelaophonte quinquespinosa (Sewell, 1924) original designation original designation Raoleptomesochra reducta (Rao, 1972) original designation Raowellsia maculata (Wells & Rao, 1987) original designation monotypy monotypy Remaneicaris remanei (Noodt, 1963) original designation Retrocalcar brattstromi (Geddes, 1981) original designation Rhizothrix curvata (Brady, 1880a) monotypy Rhyncholagena lagenirostris (Sars, 1911a) original designation Notes (4) (87) (88) (1, 5, 89) (90) (12) (4, 91) (92) (93) (94) (95) (4) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 84 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genus-group name (subgenera indented) HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Rhynchothalestris Sars, 1905c Robertgurneya Lang, 1948 Robertsonia Brady, 1880a Robustunguis Fiers, 1992 Romete Seifried & Schminke, 2003 Rosacletodes Wells, 1985 Rossopsyllus Soyer, 1975a Rotundiclipeus Huys, 1988b Sacodiscus Wilson, 1924 Sagamiella Lee & Huys, 1999a Sarsameira Wilson, 1924 Sarsamphiascus Huys, 2009 mihi Sarsocletodes Wilson, 1924 Scabrantenna Lee & Huys, 2000 Schizacron Gee & Huys, 1996 Schizopera Sars, 1905a Schizoperoides Por, 1968 Schizothrix Huys, 1992 Scottolana Huys, 2009 mihi Scutellidium Claus, 1866 Scutellopsis Wiborg, 1964 Selenopsyllus Moura & Pottek, 1998 Sentiropsis Huys & Gee, 1996a Sewelliapusia Huys, 2009 mihi Sewellina Krishnaswamy, 1956 Sextonis Huys, 1992 Sicameira Klie, 1950 Sigmatidium Giesbrecht, 1881 Simplicaris Galassi & De Laurentiis, 2004 Sinamphiascus Mu & Gee, 2000 Sinotachidius Huys, Ohtsuka, Conroy-Dalton & Kikuchi, 2004 Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Thalestris helgolandica Claus, 1863 Rhynchothalestris helgolandica (Claus, 1863) Stenhelia similis A. Scott, 1896 Robertgurneya similis (A. Scott, 1896) Robertsonia tenuis Brady, 1880a Robustunguis ungulatus Fiers, 1992 Romete bulbiseta Seifried & Schminke, 2003 Echinocletodes kuehnemanni Pallares, 1982a Rosacletodes kuehnemanni (Pallares, 1982a) Rossopsyllus kerguelensis Soyer, 1975a Rotundiclipeus canariensis Huys, 1988b Aspidiscus fasciatus Norman, 1869 Sacodiscus fasciatus (Norman, 1869) Sagamiella latirostrata Lee & Huys, 1999a Ameira parva Boeck, 1873 Sarsameira parva (Boeck, 1873) Dactylopus minutus Claus, 1863 Sarsamphiascus minutus (Claus, 1863) Pseudocletodes typicus Sars, 1920c Sarsocletodes typicus (Sars, 1920c) Scabrantenna yooi Lee & Huys, 2000 Enhydrosoma barnishi Wells, 1967 Schizacron barnishi (Wells, 1967) Schizopera longicauda Sars, 1905a Schizoperoides expeditionis Por, 1968 Leptastacus ctenatus Mielke, 1982 Schizothrix ctenata (Mielke, 1982) Scottolana geei Mu & Huys, 2004 Scottolana geei (Mu & Huys, 2004) Scutellidium longicauda (Philippi, 1840) Psamathe longicauda Philippi, 1840 Scutellopsis armatus Wiborg, 1964 Selenopsyllus dahmsi Moura & Pottek, 1998 Danielssenia minuta Coull, 1969 Sentiropsis minuta (Coull, 1969) Dactylopusia tropica Sewell, 1940 Sewelliapusia tropica (Sewell, 1940) Sewellina reductus Krishnaswamy, 1956 Sewellina reducta Krishnaswamy, 1956 Leptastacus mehuinensis Mielke, 1985 Sextonis mehuinensis (Mielke, 1985) Sicameira leptoderma Klie, 1950 Sigmatidium difficile Giesbrecht, 1881 Simplicaris lethaea Galassi & De Laurentiis, 2004 Sinamphiascus dominatus Mu & Gee, 2000 Tachidius (Tachidius) vicinospinalis Shen & Tai, Sinotachidius vicinospinalis (Shen & Tai, 1964b) 1964b Smacigastes Ivanenko & Defaye, 2004 Smacigastes micheli Ivanenko & Defaye, 2004 Spelaeocamptus Chappuis, 1933b Canthocamptus spelaeus Chappuis, 1925 Spelaeocamptus spelaeus (Chappuis, 1925) Sphingothrix Fiers, 1997 Sphingothrix goldi Fiers, 1997 Spinaprecruris Gee, 2001 Cletodes curvirostris T. Scott, 1894b Spinapecruris curvirostris (T. Scott, 1894b) Spiniferaphonte Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2007 Spiniferaphonte ornata Gheerardyn & Fiers in Gheerardyn et al., 2007 Stenhelia Boeck, 1865 Stenhelia gibba Boeck, 1865 Stenocaris Sars, 1909b Stenocaris gracilis Sars, 1909b Stenocaris pristina Wells, 1968 Stenocaropsis pristina (Wells, 1968) Stenocaropsis Apostolov, 1982 Type fixation Notes subsequent designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation indication original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation original designation (1, 96) (1, 4) original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy original designation (97) (98) (99) (4) (100) (4) (101) (4) (102) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 85 Type species (original binomen) Stenocopia Sars, 1907b Stereoxiphos Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 2005 Stratiopontotes Soyer, 1970a Strongylacron Gee & Huys, 1996 Stygepactophanes Moeschler & Rouch, 1984 Stygolaophonte Lang, 1965 Stygonitocrella Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003 Stygonitocrella Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003 Fiersiella Huys, 2009 mihi Stylicletodes Lang, 1936b Styracothorax Huys, 1993 Sunaristes Hesse, 1867 Superornatiremis Huys, 1996b Syngastes Monard, 1924 Syrticola Willems & Claeys, 1982 Tachidiella Sars, 1909b Tachidiopsis Sars, 1911c Tachidius Lilljeborg, 1853 Ameira longicaudata T. Scott, 1892 Stenocopia longicaudata (T. Scott, 1892) Stereoxiphos operculatus (Masry, 1970) Stratiopontotes mediterranea Soyer, 1970a Stratiopontotes mediterraneus Soyer, 1970a Cletodes Buchholzii Boeck, 1873 Strongylacron buchholzii (Boeck, 1873)* Stygepactophanes jurassicus Moeschler & Rouch, 1984 Stygolaophonte arenophila Lang, 1965 Nitocrella montana Noodt, 1965 Stygonitocrella montana (Noodt, 1965) Nitocrella montana Noodt, 1965 Stygonitocrella montana (Noodt, 1965) Stygonitocrella sequoyahi Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003 Cletodes longicaudata Brady, 1880a Stylicletodes longicaudata (Brady, 1880a) Styracothorax gladiator Huys, 1993 Sunaristes Paguri Hesse, 1867 Sunaristes paguri Hesse, 1867 Superornatiremis mysticus Huys, 1996b Amymome [sic] clausii Thomson, 1883 Syngastes clausii (Thomson, 1883)* Syrticola flandricus Willems & Claeys, 1982 Tachidiella minuta Sars, 1909b Tachidiopsis cyclopoides Sars, 1911c Cyclops brevicornis Müller, 1776 sensu Tachidius discipes Giesbrecht, 1881 Lilljeborg (1853) Tapholaophontodes rollandi Soyer, 1975a Tapholeon ornatus Wells, 1967 Tectacingulum tumidum Harris, 1994 Tectacingulum tumidum (Harris, 1994) Amymone Satyrus Claus, 1860 Tegastes satyrus (Claus, 1860) Cleta secunda Sewell, 1924 Telodocus secundus (Sewell, 1924) Micropsammis secunda Mielke, 1975 Telopsammis secunda (Mielke, 1975) Tetanopsis typicus Brady, 1910 Tetragoniceps malleolata Brady, 1880a Tetragoniceps malleolatus Brady, 1880a Thalestris longimana Claus, 1863 Thermomesochra reducta Itô & Burton, 1980 Jonesiella hyænæ Thompson, 1889 Thompsonula hyaenae (Thompson, 1889) Cyclops brevicornis Müller, 1776 Tigriopus brevicornis (Müller, 1776) Cyclops furcatus Baird, 1837 Tisbe furcata (Baird, 1837) Tisbella timsæ Gurney, 1927 Tisbella timsae Gurney, 1927 Tisbintra nankaurica Sewell, 1940 Tisbisoma spinisetum Božić, 1964 Tonpostratiotes tenuipedalis Itô, 1982 Polyascophorus schminkei George, 1998b Touphapleura schminkei (George, 1998b) Triathrix montagni Gee & Burgess, 1997 Tripartisoma trapezoidalis Avdeev, 1983 Troglophonte spelaea (Chappuis, 1938) Laophonte spelaea Chappuis, 1938 Tapholaophontodes Soyer, 1975a Tapholeon Wells, 1967 Tectacingulum Huys, 2009 mihi Tegastes Norman, 1903a Telodocus Huys & Willems, 1989 Telopsammis Gee & Huys, 1991 Tetanopsis Brady, 1910 Tetragoniceps Brady, 1880a Thalestris Claus, 1862 Thermomesochra Itô & Burton, 1980 Thompsonula T. Scott, 1905b Tigriopus Norman, 1869 Tisbe Lilljeborg, 1853 Tisbella Gurney, 1927 Tisbintra Sewell, 1940 Tisbisoma Božić, 1964 Tonpostratiotes Itô, 1982 Touphapleura Conroy-Dalton, 2001 Triathrix Gee & Burgess, 1997 Tripartisoma Avdeev, 1983 Troglophonte Huys & Lee, 2000 Type species (valid binomen) Type fixation Notes subsequent designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy original designation subsequent designation original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy (103) monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation indication monotypy subsequent designation original designation monotypy monotypy monotypy monotypy monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation (12) (104) (4, 104) (4) (105) (12) (1, 106) (107) (4) (12, 108) (109) (110) (18) (111) (4) (18) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 86 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genus-group name (subgenera indented) HUYS Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · Type species (original binomen) Type species (valid binomen) Tryphoema Monard, 1926b Tydemanella A. Scott, 1909 Typhlamphiascus Lang, 1944 Uptionyx Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 2000 Vermicaris Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 Vibriopsyllus Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 Volkmannia Boxshall, 1979 Weddellaophonte Willen, 1996 Wellsiphontina Fiers, 1991b Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981 Wellsopsyllus Kunz, 1981 Scottopsyllus Apostolov & Marinov, 1988 Intermediopsyllus Huys, 2009 mihi Willemsia Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 1994 Xanthilaophonte Fiers, 1991a Xouthous Thomson, 1883 Xylora Hicks, 1988b Yunona Avdeev, 1983 Zaus Goodsir, 1845 Zausodes Wilson, 1932 Zausopsis Lang, 1934 Zosime Boeck, 1873 Tryphoema porca Monard, 1926b Tydemanella typica A. Scott, 1909 Amphiascus typhlops Sars, 1906b Typhlamphiascus typhlops (Sars, 1906b) Uptionyx verenae Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 2000 Stenocaris minuta Nicholls, 1935 Vermicaris minuta (Nicholls, 1935) Vibriopsyllus curviseta Kornev & Chertoprud, 2008 Volkmannia forficula Boxshall, 1979 Weddellaophonte anyae Willen, 1996 Wellsiphontina striata Fiers, 1991b Paramesochra gigas Wells, 1965a Wellsopsyllus gigas (Wells, 1965a) Paramesochra gigas Wells, 1965a Wellsopsyllus gigas (Wells, 1965a) Leptopsyllus minor Scott & Scott, 1895a Wellsopsyllus minor (Scott & Scott, 1895a) Leptopsyllus intermedius Scott & Scott, 1895b Wellsopsyllus intermedius (Scott & Scott, 1895b) Willemsia calceola Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 1993 Laophonte trispinosa Sewell, 1940 Xanthilaophonte trispinosa (Sewell, 1940) Xouthous novæ-zealandiæ Thomson, 1883 Xouthous novaezealandiae Thomson, 1883 Xylora bathyalis Hicks, 1988b Yunona marginata Avdeev, 1983 Zaus spinatus Goodsir, 1845 Zausodes arenicolus Wilson, 1932 Zausopsis mirabilis Lang, 1934 Zosime typica Boeck, 1873 Type fixation monotypy monotypy original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation monotypy original designation original designation monotypy original designation monotypy indication Notes (4) (4) (4, 18) TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Genus-group name (subgenera indented) 87 Actinocletodes Fiers, 1986c Apolethon Wells, 1967 Argestoides Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 1997 Australonannopus Hamond, 1974 Barbaracletodes Huys, 2009 mihi Bodinia George, 2004a Cletocamptus Shmankewich, 1875 Laophontella Thompson & Scott, 1903 Leimia Willey, 1923 Nannopodella Monard, 1928 Parepactophanes Kunz, 1935 Pontocletodes Apostolov, 1980 Pseudocleta Lang, 1944 Pseudocletodes Scott & Scott, 1893b Pyrocletodes Coull, 1973c Scintis Por, 1986b Taurocletodes Kunz, 1975a Actinocletodes woutersi Fiers, 1986c Apolethon fumator Wells, 1967 Argestoides prehensilis Huys & Conroy-Dalton, 1997 Australonannopus aestuarinus Hamond, 1974 Barbaracletodes barbara Becker, 1979 Barbaracletodes barbara (Becker, 1979) Bodinia meteorensis George, 2004a Cletocamptus retrogressus Shmankevich, 1875 Laophontella typica Thompson & Scott, 1903 Leimia vaga Willey, 1923 Nannopodella Denisi Monard, 1935 Nannopodella denisi Monard, 1935 Parepactophanes minuta Kunz, 1935 Pontocletodes ponticus Apostolov, 1980 Laophonte corbula Willey, 1935 Pseudocleta corbula (Willey, 1935) Pseudocletodes vararensis Scott & Scott, 1893b Pyrocletodes desuramus Coull, 1973c Scintis variifurca Por, 1986b Parepactophanes ? dubia Noodt, 1958 Taurocletodes dubius (Noodt, 1958) original designation original designation original designation original designation original designation (4) original designation monotypy indication monotypy subsequent designation (5, 12, 112) monotypy original designation original designation monotypy (113) original designation original designation monotypy Dactylopina villosa Brady, 1910 Eupeltidium glabrum A. Scott, 1909 Flavia crassicornis Brady, 1899 Marshia brevicaudata Herrick, 1895 Mawsonella typica Brady, 1918 Amphiascus parvus Sars, 1906b Metaphroso gracilis Brady, 1910 Microcryobius nanus Brady, 1910 Phroso gracilis Brady, 1899 monotypy monotypy monotypy subsequent designation (5, 113) indication designation dubious (4) monotypy monotypy monotypy not yet designated original designation monotypy (12) monotypy Genera inquirenda Dactylopina Brady, 1910 Eupeltidium A. Scott, 1909 Flavia Brady, 1899 Marshia Herrick, 1895 Mawsonella Brady, 1918 Mesamphiascus Nicholls, 1941b Metaphroso Brady, 1910 Microcryobius Brady, 1910 Phroso Brady, 1899 Portierella Labbé, 1926 Pseudocletopsyllus Vervoort, 1964 Reticulina Cleve, 1901 Tisemus Monard, 1928 Pseudocletopsyllus spiniger Vervoort, 1964 Reticulina Aurivilii Cleve, 1901 Tisemus pulchellus Monard, 1928 Mesamphiascus parvus (Sars, 1906b) Reticulina aurivilii Cleve, 1901 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 88 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press Genera incertae sedis HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. Notes 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. In the introduction to his monograph, Lang (1948: 7) stated that whenever the type species of a genus was not explicitly indicated by him, he considered the first species to have been described in that genus as the type (“Wenn der Genotypus für eine Gattung nicht angegeben wird, betrachte ich die zuerst beschriebene Art als solcher.”). Such a rule is not among the allowed criteria for ascertaining type fixation in the original publication (ICZN Art. 68), and thus the status of being the “oldest species” assigned to one of Lang’s genera does not in and of itself confer type status on that species. The term “designation” must be rigidly construed (ICZN Art. 67.5, which applies to Art. 69 for subsequent designation as well). Subsequent designation by Boxshall (1979: 204). According to Seifried and Schminke (2003: 32) the family-group name Aegisthidae Giesbrecht, 1893 [see Holthuis and Vervoort (2006) for correct publication date] is a senior subjective synonym of Cerviniidae Sars, 1903. Chappuis (1932a: 416) proposed the new generic name Eucamptus Chappuis, 1932 for Eucamptus uncinatus Chappuis, 1932a (type by monotypy), overlooking that this name was preoccupied by four senior homonyms: Eucamptus Guérin-Ménéville, 1832 (Coleoptera), Eucamptus Chevrolat, 1833 (Coleoptera), Eucamptus Dejean, 1834 (Coleoptera) and Eucamptus Dujardin, 1845 (Nematoda). Chappuis (1932b: 644) subsequently proposed the new replacement name Afrocamptus which takes the same type species as its prior nominal taxon (ICZN Art. 67.8). See present paper for explanation. Originally included species designated herein (ICZN Art. 69.1). According to Willen (2000: 202) the family-group names Hamondiidae and Ambunguipedidae proposed by Huys (1990b: 45 and 93, respectively) are junior subjective synonyms of the name Rhynchothalestridae Lang, 1948. Boxshall and Halsey (2004: 303) considered Hamondiidae the senior synonym of Ambunguipedidae, on the grounds of page priority, and reinstated it as a valid family name. In his redescription of Ameira longipes Boeck, 1865, Sars (1907a: 216) stated “... this is the form originally recorded by Boeck as the type of the genus Ameira”. Although there is no such statement in Boeck’s (1865) paper, Sars’s claim qualifies as a valid type designation according to ICZN Art. 69.1.1 and takes precedence over Lang’s (1944: 24) more explicit type fixation. Contrary to previous authors (e.g. Lang 1948; Boxshall & Halsey 2004) who attributed the family-group name Ameiridae to Monard (1927), Wells (2007: 88) pointed out that the authorship and date must remain with Boeck (1865: 273) who established it under the name “Afdeling Ameirina”. Subsequent designation by Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 238). Nicholls (1941a: 415) proposed this genus for the debilis-group of Amphiascus Sars, 1905a but neglected type fixation (published on 28 February). The name was made available in his revision of the Diosaccidae (= Miraciidae) (Nicholls 1941b: 81; published on 27 October) when he fixed Dactylopus debilis Giesbrecht, 1881 as the type. Subsequent designation by Nicholls (1941b: 75). Sars (1909b: 312) changed the correct original spelling Ancorabolus to Anchorabolus and used the stem of this incorrect subsequent spelling (ICZN Art. 33.3) for his new family-group name Anchorabolidae (Sars 1909b: 311). Norman (1911: 139) pointed out Sars’s incorrect spelling of the type genus and Lang (1948: 1453) corrected the spelling of the family to Ancorabolidae (ICZN Arts 32.5.3.3 and 35.4.1). Species-group names are always to begin with a lower-case initial letter, regardless of how they were originally published (ICZN Art. 28). In a species-group name first published with an initial upper-case letter the initial letter must be replaced with a lower-case letter (ICZN Art. 32.5.2.5). Bodin (1997: 193) considered Abyssameira Itô, 1983 (type by original designation: Abyssameira reducta Itô, 1983) a potential junior subjective synonym of Argestes without giving any specific reasons for this; his course of action however, has recently been endorsed by George (2008). Atergopediidae Martínez Arbizu & Moura, 1998 (published 19 October) is a junior subjective synonym of Novocriniidae Huys & Iliffe, 1998 (published 8 May). Brady (1880a: 58) established the genus for two new species, Attheyella spinosa Brady, 1880a and A. cryptorum Brady, 1880a. The former is a junior subjective synonym of Canthocamptus crassus Sars, 1863 (cf. Sars 1907a: 200) and was subsequently fixed as the type by Chappuis (1929a: 46). UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 89 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 16. Both Chappuisiella Brehm, 1925 and Delachauxiella Brehm, 1925 were proposed as new genera by Brehm (1925: 314), not as subgenera as claimed by Lang (1948: 988, 996). Chappuis (1929a: 47–48) relegated them to subgenera of Attheyella Brady, 1880a and fixed their respective type species by subsequent designation. 17. The original subgeneric name, Brehmiella Chappuis, 1929a, was preoccupied by Brehmiella Pascher, 1928 (Protozoa) and replaced by a new replacement name, Mrazekiella Brehm, 1949 (Brehm 1949: 515), which in itself also proved to be a junior homonym of Mrazekiella Kijenskij, 1926 (Protozoa) (Özdikmen & Pesce 2006: 95). The originally designated type was Canthocamptus northumbricus Brady, 1880a which is a junior subjective synonym of Canthocamptus dentatus Poggenpol, 1874 (cf. Chappuis 1929a: 48); this type fixation also applies to the new replacement name Neomrazekiella Özdikmen & Pesce, 2006 (ICZN Art. 67.8). 18. No diacritic or other mark (such as an apostrophe), or ligature of the letters a and e (æ) or o and e (œ) is to be used in a scientific name (ICZN Art. 27). Names published with a diacritic or other mark, ligature, apostrophe, or hyphen, are incorrect original spellings that must be corrected according to ICZN Art. 32.5.2. 19. Subsequent designation by Mu and Huys (2002: 203). 20. Huys (1996a: 1261) proposed the new replacement name Biuncus Huys, 1996a for the preoccupied Singularia Huys, 1995a [junior homonym of Singularia Arenberger, 1988 (Lepidoptera)]. Huys’s (1995a: 674) fixation by original designation also applies to Biuncus (ICZN Art. 67.8). 21. Brian (1923: 129) first cited the genus as part of a binominal nomen nudum “Bradyellopsis subniger n. gen. n. sp. mihi” and subsequently formally proposed the genus for two species in a later paper (Brian 1925b: 116). Since the expression “n. g. n. sp.” in this latter work was only applied to B. subniger (p. 122) this is deemed to be an original type designation (ICZN Art. 68.2.1). 22. A new replacement name Brianola Monard, 1927 was proposed for Brianella Monard, 1926a [junior homonym of Brianella Wilson, 1915 (Copepoda: Lernaeopodidae)] by Monard (1927: 145). Monard’s (1926a: 46) fixation by monotypy consequently also applies to Brianola (ICZN Art. 67.8). 23. Westwood (1836: 228) stated that species belonging to “… our genus Canthocampus, having for its type the C. staphylinus, have the abdomen of the females recurved with a spine beneath at the base…”. Stebbing (1910: 546) claimed “… since the premier genus is Canthocampus (not Canthocamptus) Westwood, 1836, the spelling of the family should be arranged to correspond” (i.e. “Canthocampidae”). Baird (1850: 204), however, pointed out that the name was derived from the Greek ακανθα (a spine) and καμπτος (flexible) and should be spelled Canthocamptus instead of Westwood’s misprinted incorrect original spelling Canthocampus. The subsequent spellings Canthocarpus (Baird 1834: 97) and Cantocamptus (Sars 1909c: 32) are also to be considered lapsus calami. Contrary to previous authors (e.g. Lang 1948; Boxshall & Halsey 2004) who attributed the family-group name Canthocamptidae to Sars (1906c), Wells (2007: 90) correctly pointed out that the authorship and date must remain with Brady (1880a: 47) who established it under the name “Canthocamptinæ”. Borutzky (1931c: 281–283) proposed the genus Baikalocamptus (type by monotypy: B. verestschagini Borutzky, 1931c) as the type of a new family Baikalocamptidae. Chappuis’s (1935: 284) course of action to relegate Baikalocamptus to a junior subjective synonym of Canthocamptus (and hence the family name Baikalocamptidae to a junior subjective synonym of Canthocamptidae) was endorsed by Lang (1948: 920). 24. Since Norman was alone responsible both for the name Cervinia and for satisfying the criteria of availability other than actual publication, he takes the authorship of the generic name and of its type species (ICZN Art. 50.1.1; Recommendation 51E). The same rule applies to the type species of Ambunguipes Huys, 1990b (Thalestris rufocincta Norman in Brady, 1880a). 25. Sars (1903: 22) proposed the genus Cerviniopsis for two new species (C. clavicornis Sars, 1903 and C. longicaudata Sars, 1903) but neither he nor any subsequent worker fixed a type. Cerviniopsis clavicornis is here fixed as the type by subsequent designation. 26. T. Scott (1905a: 146) listed the family-group name “Cletodeidae” without accompanying description or definition but included under it the description of the new species Cletodes sarsi (incorrect original spelling C. Sarsi – now placed in the genus Enhydrosoma Boeck, 1873). Since the name was published before 1931 and based on the then (and still) valid generic name Cletodes (ICZN Art. 12.2.4) it satisfies all criteria required for availability. Sars (1909a: 281) was the first author to amend it to “Cletodidae”, using the correct stem of the type genus. 90 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 27. Goniopelte Claus, 1891 (type species by monotypy: Goniopelte gracilis Claus, 1891) is a junior subjective synonym of Clytemnestra Dana, 1847. Huys and Conroy-Dalton (2000: 4) pointed out that the unused family name Goniopeltidinae proposed by Claus (1891: 430) loses in priority from its junior synonym Clytemnestridae A. Scott, 1909 since reversal of precedence applies (ICZN Art. 23.9). Poppe’s (1891) family-group name, with its alternative spellings Pseudo-Peltididae (Poppe 1891: 141), Pseudo-Peltidiidae (Lang 1944: 11) and Pseudopeltidiidae (Wells 1976: 6, 11), was rejected by Boxshall (1979: 232) because its usage contravenes ICZN Art. 11.7.1.1. Seifried (2003: 139) recently synonymised Clytemnestridae with Peltidiidae Boeck, 1873 but Wells (2007: 101) reinstated it as a subfamily within the latter. 28. Brady (1878: 31) cited the generic name Cylindrosoma in a list but subsequently (Brady 1880b: 23, 30) remarked that this name was preoccupied [being a junior homonym of Cylindrosoma Tschüdi, 1839 (Amphibia), Cylindrosoma Gray in Jones, 1843 (Myriapoda) and Cylindrosoma Rondani, 1856 (Diptera)]. Cylindrosoma Brady, 1878 is however a nomen nudum since it does not satisfy the provisions of ICZN Art. 12.1. 29. Vervoort and Holthuis (1983) submitted a revised version of Vervoort's (1963) application, asking the Commission to use its plenary powers to set aside all previous type fixations for Dactylopusia and to designate Dactylopus tisboides as type species of the genus. This proposal was adopted under the plenary powers as recorded and published in Opinion 1356 (Melville 1985). 30. Brian (1928b: 338) designated Dactylopusioides stampaliae Brian, 1928b [first cited as a nomen nudum in Brian (1928a: 37)], which is a junior subjective synonym of Dactylopus macrolabris Claus, 1866 (cf. Lang 1936c: 34–35), as the type species. 31. Wells (1978: 1) changed the incorrect original spelling D’Arcythompsonia T. Scott, 1906a to Darcythompsonia and the family name (Darcythompsoniidae) accordingly. 32. Latiremus Božić, 1969, the type genus of the nominal family-group taxon Latiremidae Božić, 1969, was considered to be a junior synonym of Delamarella Chappuis, 1954b by Huys et al. (2005), however, according to ICZN Art. 40.1 the family name is not to be replaced. 33. According to Lang (1936c: 14) Diarthrodes Thomson, 1883 is a junior subjective synonym of Westwoodia Dana, 1854 [type: Harpacticus nobilis Baird, 1846b (incorrect original spelling Arpacticus)], however Sharpe (1910) had already shown that the latter is an invalid name, being preoccupied by Westwoodia Brullé, 1846 (Hymenoptera). Another subjective synonym, Pseudothalestris Brady, 1883 (type by monotypy: Pseudothalestris imbricata Brady, 1883), although published in the same year, loses in priority to Diarthrodes. Thomson’s (1883) work was published in May 1883 while the exact date of Brady’s (1883) H.M.S. Challenger report is incompletely specified – the publication date of the latter to be adopted is 31 December 1883 (ICZN Art. 21.3.2). Being based on a junior homonym (ICZN Art. 39), the family-group name “Westwoodina” introduced by Boeck (1865: 257) becomes a permanently invalid synonym of Dactylopusiidae Lang, 1936c. 34. Brian (1925a: 15) proposed the genus without type fixation for two new species, Diosaccopsis rubeus Brian, 1925a and D. amphiasculus Brian, 1925a, but subsequently (Brian 1928b: 8) discovered that the former was the male of the latter. He maintained D. rubeus as the only species but this course of action does not qualify as a valid type fixation (ICZN Art. 69.4). Diosaccopsis rubeus is here formally fixed as the type of Diosaccopsis Brian, 1925a. 35. Sars’s (1906a: 145) claim that Brady (1880a) described “… the first-named species [Dactylopus tenuicornis] as the type of the genus Diosaccus” can be considered a subsequent type designation according to ICZN Art. 69.1.1 even though there is no such explicit statement in Brady’s (1880a: 68) diagnosis of the genus. 36. The spelling of the family-group name Ectinosomidae (Sars 1903: 28) was emended to Ectinosomatidae by Moore (1978: 111). 37. Fixed as type by monotypy in the subgenus Canuella (Ellucana) by Sewell (1940: 136) (ICZN Art. 61.2.2). The subgenus was upgraded to generic level by Coull (1971a: 203). 38. Subsequent designation by Sars (1909a: 298). 39. Vervoort (1964: 152) pointed out that Dactylopus latipes T. Scott, 1894a is a primary homonym of D. latipes Boeck, 1865 (= type of Paradactylopodia Lang, 1944) and replaced it by the next available name, Eudactylopus latipes f. andrewi Sewell, 1940 which he raised to species level. Since Sewell’s (1940) infrasubspecific name was adopted as the valid name of a species before 1985 (Vervoort 1964: 154), the subspecific name andrewi is deemed to be available from its original publication (ICZN Art. 45.6.4.1). UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 91 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 40. Sars (1909a: 294) stated that “… this species [Cletodes laticauda], being the first recorded, may be regarded as the type of the present genus…” but this is not an acceptable designation under the Code (Art. 67.5). Lang (1944: 30) fixed this species as the type of the nominotypical subgenus Eurycletodes Sars, 1909a and hence also of the genus (ICZN Art. 61.2.2). 41. Although generally (cf. Lang 1948) attributed to Claus (1863) who fixed Euterpe gracilis Claus, 1863 as the type species and provided the first illustrated description, the genus Euterpe was first diagnosed the year before (Claus 1862: 87) but without any reference to species included under it. New names published before 1931 which are accompanied by a description or a definition of the taxon (as in Claus 1862) that it denotes (ICZN Art. 12.1) satisfy the criteria of availability and hence type fixation is not mandatory nor is the use of one or more available specific names in combination with it, or clearly included under it. Norman (1903a: 368) proposed Euterpina as a new replacement name for the preoccupied Euterpe Claus, 1862, which is a junior homonym of Euterpe Swainson, 1831 (Lepidoptera). Claus’s (1863: 110) fixation of Euterpe gracilis by subsequent monotypy also applies to Euterpina Norman, 1903a (ICZN Art. 67.8). The type species is a junior subjective synonym of Harpacticus acutifrons Dana, 1847 (cf. Giesbrecht 1893: 555). According to Seifried (2003: 108) Brian’s (1921: 58) family name Euterpidinae [Lang (1948: 285) and subsequent authors but not Gurney (1932: 17) cited this name as “Euterpinidae” – it is uncertain whether Brian’s spelling is a lapsus calami] is a junior subjective synonym of the name Tachidiidae Boeck, 1865. 42. T. Scott’s (1906a: 461) original type designation for Evansia T. Scott, 1906a [a junior homonym of Evansia Pickard-Cambridge, 1900 (Arachnida)] also applies to its new replacement name Evansula T. Scott, 1906b (ICZN Art. 67.8). 43. Conroy-Dalton and Huys (1997: 322) pointed out that Ameira longicaudata Nicholls, 1939a is a primary homonym of A. longicaudata T. Scott, 1892 (= type of Stenocopia Sars, 1907b) and replaced it by the new binomen Filexilia trisetosa Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 1997 which they designated as the type species of Filexilia Conroy-Dalton & Huys, 1997. 44. The Code (Art. 13.3) does not require “designation” of a type species of a new genus, only “fixation”. Huys et al.’s (1996: 228) explicit inclusion of Tachidius incisipes Klie, 1913 in Geeopsis Huys in Huys et al., 1996 resulted in the fixation of the type species by monotypy. The second, unnamed, species referred to in Huys et al. (1996: 228) pertains to Tachidius longicornis Olofsson, 1917. This was synonymised with the type species by Lang (1948: 289), who suspected that Olofsson’s (1917) description was deficient. Re-examination of material from the type region Spitzbergen (provided by Dr W. Mielke) has confirmed the differences between T. incisipes and T. longicornis and established the latter as a distinct species. Consequently, the genus Geeopsis now contains G. incisipes (Klie, 1913) and G. longicornis (Olofsson, 1917) comb. nov. 45. The incorrect original spelling Alophytophilus by Brian (1919: 72) was corrected to Halophytophilus by Sars (1920a: 48). 46. Milne-Edwards (1840) established the genus Harpacticus Milne-Edwards, 1840 (incorrect original spelling Arpacticus) to include Cyclops chaelifer Müller, 1776 (incorrect original spelling C. chælifer), Cyclops armatus Tilesius, 1815, and a new species Harpacticus chauseica (incorrect original spelling Arpacticus Chauseica). The latter species has not been mentioned by any subsequent workers (including Lang (1948)) although it is listed as a species in Sherborn (1925: 1216). Baird (1846a: 416) explicitly designated Cyclops chelifer as the type of Harpacticus. Huys and Song (2004: 38) relegated Ismardis Leigh-Sharpe, 1936 (type by monotypy: Ismardis spartacus Leigh-Sharpe, 1936) to a junior subjective synonym of Harpacticus. Hence, Leigh-Sharpe’s (1936: 68) family-group name Ismardiidae is likewise a junior subjective synonym of the name Harpacticidae Dana, 1846 [Dana’s (1846: 226) incorrect original spelling Arpacticidae was corrected by Dana (1847: 152) although this did not gain universal approval (cf. Stebbing 1910: 542)] 47. Thompson (1893: 185) proposed the genus Herdmania for Herdmania stylifera Thompson, 1893 (type by monotypy). The placement of this genus in the Misophriidae [as defined under Brady’s (1878) broader concept] made Lang (1935: 262) overlook it when he proposed Hemicervinia Lang, 1935 for a new species Hemicervinia ryforsi (type by monotypy). Lang (1948: 183) subsequently recognized this oversight, pointed out the conspecificity of Herdmania stylifera and Hemicervinia ryforsi, and relegated Hemicervinia to a junior objective 92 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 48. 49. 50. 51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. synonym of Herdmania. Por (1964a: 65) eventually pointed out that Thompson’s genus was a junior homonym of Herdmania Lahille, 1888 (Urochordata) and reinstated Hemicervinia. Since Baird (1837: 330) had named the species after the prominent Norwegian zoologist Hans Ström (also spelled Strøm), under ICZN Art. 32.5.2.1 the correct spelling is stromii as originally proposed by Baird (1837). It should, however, be noted that Vervoort and Holthuis (1983: 56) had changed the spelling of stromii to stroemii, and the latter spelling was accepted by the Commission. In order to ensure consistency with the ruling in Opinion 1356 (Melville 1985) the incorrect subsequent spelling stroemii is to be preserved unaltered and no Official Correction (ICZN Art. 80.4) is required. Some authors (Apostolov & Marinov 1988; Bodin 1997; Wells 2007) have also erroneously attributed Cyclops stroemii to Baird (1834) but that paper only quoted the species as Cyclops brevicornis O.F. Müller, 1776 (p. 97) with which it had originally, but incorrectly, been identified. The original description of Cyclops stroemii (as ‘Cyclops Stromii’) was given in Baird (1837: 330). Designated by Kornev and Chertoprud (2008: 233) as the type genus of their recently proposed family Heteropsyllidae. Sars (1905b: 97) established the genus Idyopsis Sars, 1905b [a junior homonym of Idyopsis Agassiz, 1860 (Ctenophora)] for two new species, I. dilatata Sars, 1905b and I. pusilla Sars, 1905b, but did not fix a type. Consequently, this condition also applies to its new replacement name Idyanthe proposed by Sars (1909c: 23) (see also Sars 1911a: 369) (ICZN Art. 67.8). Vervoort (1964: 103) was the first author to validly fix Idyopsis dilatata as the type species by subsequent designation. Seifried’s (2003: 92) subsequent fixation of the same type is invalid. Subsequent designation by Vervoort (1964: 103). Brady (1896: 24) designated Itunella subsalsa Brady, 1896 (by monotypy), a junior subjective synonym of Cletodes tenuiremis T. Scott, 1893 (cf. T. Scott 1897: 151). Subsequent designation by Huys and Gee (1993: 62). Hicks and Schriever’s (1983: 2) original type designation for Kliella Hicks & Schriever, 1983 [a junior homonym of Kliella Schäfer, 1945 (Ostracoda)] also applies to its new replacement name Klieosoma Hicks & Schriever, 1985 (ICZN Art. 67.8). T. Scott (1905a: 145) listed the family-group name “Laophontidae” without accompanying description or definition but included under it the description of the new species Laophonte longiremis (now placed in the genus Archesola Huys & Lee, 2000). Since the name was published before 1931 and based on the then (and still) valid generic name Laophonte (ICZN Art. 12.2.4) it satisfies all criteria required for availability. Although Stebbing (1910: 546) pointed out that T. Scott (1907: 209) himself had attributed the family name to G.O. Sars, the date and authorship must remain with T. Scott (1905a). The family-group name Namakosiramiidae (type genus: Namakosiramia Ho & Perkins 1977 = Microchelonia Brady, 1918) proposed by Ho & Perkins (1977: 371) is a junior subjective synonym of the name Laophontidae T. Scott, 1905a (Huys 1988a: 1520). T. Scott (1894b: 249) designated “Laophontodes typicus (T. Scott, 1894b)” as type (by monotypy) for the new subgenus Laophontodes T. Scott, 1894b in Laophonte Philippi, 1840 (ICZN Art. 61.2.2). The correct interpolated combination should have been Laophonte (Laophontodes) typicus T. Scott, 1894b (ICZN Art. 6.1). Merope Thomson, 1883 (type species: Merope hamata Thomson, 1883) is a junior homonym of Merope Newman, 1838 (Mecoptera), Merope Adams & Adams, 1856 (Mollusca) and Merope Albers, 1860 (Mollusca). Wilson (1932: 562) proposed the new substitute name Meropia, which is preceded by its junior subjective synonym Laophontodes T. Scott 1894b. Although generally attributed to Claus (1863: 123), who included in it Harpacticus fortificationis Fischer, 1860, Cleta brevirostris Claus, 1863, Cleta lamellifera Claus, 1863 and Cleta serrata Claus, 1863, the genus Cleta was first diagnosed the year before (Claus 1862: 87) but without any reference to species included under it. According to ICZN Art. 12.1 Cleta Claus, 1862 satisfies the criteria of availability and hence type fixation is not mandatory nor is the use of one or more available specific names in combination with it, or clearly included under it. Sars (1908b: 265) established the genus Laophontopsis (but not as a nomen novum) for Cleta lamellifera Claus, 1863 (type by monotypy) and transferred Claus’s (1863) other Cleta species to Laophonte Philippi, 1840 (Sars 1907b: 237; 1908a: 256). Sewell (1924: 834) pointed out that Cleta lamellifera should be designated as the type of Cleta, implying the relegation of Laophontopsis to a junior objective synonym of the latter. However, Cleta Claus, 1862 is UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 93 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 58. 59. 60. 61. 62. 63. 64. 65. a junior homonym of Cleta Duponchel, 1844 (Lepidoptera) and Cleta Mulsant, 1850 (Coleoptera) and hence Laophontopsis is the valid name. Leptocaris T. Scott, 1899b permanently takes precedence (as a nomen protectum) over the earlier homonym Leptocaris Aurivillius, 1898 (Mysida) (nomen oblitum) (Anonymous 2000). According to ICZN Art. 30.1.2, names ending in -caris are feminine; hence, the specific epithet should agree in gender (minuta) [see editorial postscript in Apostolov (2007: 1169)]. Wells (2007: 94) discussed the confusion surrounding the correct spelling of this genus. Although generally attributed to Claus (1863), who fixed L. coronata as the type species by subsequent monotypy and provided the first illustrated description, the genus was first diagnosed the year before (Claus 1862) but without any reference to species included under it. New names published before 1931 that are accompanied by a description or a definition of the taxon (as in Claus 1862) that it denotes (ICZN Art. 12.1) satisfy the criteria of availability and hence type fixation is not mandatory nor is the use of one or more available specific names in combination with it, or clearly included under it. Contrary to previous authors (e.g. Lang 1948; Boxshall & Halsey 2004) who attributed the family-group name Longipediidae to Sars (1903), Wells (2007: 83) pointed out that the authorship and date must remain with Boeck (1865: 252) who established it under the name “Afdeling Longipedina”. Wilson (1924: 14) proposed the new replacement name Ceyloniella for the preoccupied generic name Ceylonia Thompson & Scott, 1903 (type by monotypy: Ceylonia aculeata Thompson & Scott, 1903), a junior homonym of Ceylonia Buckton in Cotes, 1891 (Hemiptera). In the same work, Wilson (1924: 15) also proposed the new replacement name Lourinia for the preoccupied generic name Jurinia Claus, 1866 (type by monotypy: Jurinia armata Claus, 1866), which is a junior homonym of Jurinia Robineau-Desvoidy, 1830 (Diptera) and Jurinia Costa, 1839 (Hymenoptera). Jurinia Claus, 1866 and Ceylonia Thompson & Scott, 1903 (and hence Lourinia and Ceyloniella) are objective synonyms since their respective type species (although having different names) are based on the same name-bearing type (ICZN Art. 61.3.3). Monard (1927: 173), acting as the first reviser (ICZN Art. 24.2.1), not only pointed out the synonymy but also fixed the precedence by selecting Lourinia as the senior name [see also Vervoort (1964: 304)]. Claus’s (1866: 25) fixation by monotypy for Jurinia consequently also applies to Lourinia (ICZN Art. 67.8). The family name Ceyloniidae proposed by A. Scott (1909: 227) is invalid because it was based on a junior homonym (ICZN Art. 39); Monard’s (1937: 83) Ceyloniellidae is a junior subjective synonym of the family name Louriniidae Monard, 1927. Dana (1846, 1847, 1849, 1854) did not designate a type species for Setella Dana, 1846, but Giesbrecht (1893: 560 – see Holthuis and Vervoort (2006) for correct publication date of this work), being the first person to fix a type species, subsequently designated Setella gracilis Dana, 1847. Both A. Scott (1909: 230) and Wilson (1924: 16) pointed out that Setella Dana, 1846 is a junior homonym of Setella Schrank, 1802 (Lepidoptera), and replaced it by the new replacement names, Macrosetella and Dwightia, respectively, the former of which takes priority (Huys & Böttger-Schnack 1994: 230). Giesbrecht’s (1893) type fixation also applies to Macrosetella (ICZN Art. 67.8). The family-group name Macrosetellidae proposed by A. Scott (1909: 230) is a junior subjective synonym of Miraciinae Dana, 1846. The family names “Setellina” proposed by Boeck (1865: 281) and “Setellidae” proposed independently as intentionally new by Brian (1921: 57) are invalid because they were based on a junior homonym (ICZN Art. 39). According to Huys et al. (1996: 198) the family-group name Marsteiniidae proposed by Drzycimski (1969) is a junior subjective synonym of Neobradyidae Olofsson, 1917. Boeck (1865: 275) proposed the genus Mesochra for three species: Mesochra lilljeborgii Boeck, 1865 (incorrect original spelling Liljeborgii), M. kroeyeri Boeck, 1865 (incorrect original spelling Krøyeri) and Dactylopus pygmaeus Claus, 1863. Sars (1905a: 388) subsequently designated the first species as the type. Wells (2007: 88) pointed out that the authorship and date of the family name Metidae should rest with Boeck (1873: 59) who first coined the name as “Metinae” and not Sars (1910) as generally accepted (e.g. Lang 1948; Boxshall & Halsey 2004). The family-group names Abacolidae Edwards, 1891 (p. 92) and Ilyopsyllidae A. Scott, 1909 (p. 228) are junior subjective synonyms of Metidae Boeck, 1873, being based on two junior subjective synonyms of Metis Philippi, 1839: Abacola Edwards, 1891 (type by monotypy: Abacola holothuriae Edwards, 1891) and Ilyopsyllus Brady & Robertson, 1873 (type by monotypy: Ilyopsyllus coraceus Brady & Robertson, 1873), respectively. 94 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 66. Brady and Robertson (1873: 130) designated Microsetella atlantica Brady & Robertson, 1873, which is a junior subjective synonym of Setella norvegica Boeck, 1865 (cf. Sars 1904a: 44). 67. Dana diagnosed the genus in 1846; however the two species (Miracia efferata Dana, 1849; M. gracilis Dana, 1849) first assigned to it were not specified until 1849. According to ICZN Art. 11.4.1, a work containing genus-group names without associated nominal species is accepted as consistent with the Principle of Binominal Nomenclature. Huys and Böttger-Schnack (1994: 210) stated that Miracia efferata became the type and only species when Dahl (1895) proposed M. gracilis as the type of a new genus Oculosetella, however, according to ICZN Art. 69.4, elimination of all but one of the originally included species does not in itself constitute type fixation. Unless an earlier type fixation has been overlooked, Boxshall’s (1979: 234) citation of M. efferata as the type species is here accepted as the first type fixation by subsequent designation. Willen (2000: 214) relegated the family Miraciidae Dana, 1846 to a subfamily in the family Diosaccidae Sars, 1906a but subsequently recognized the name Miraciidae has priority over Diosaccidae (Willen 2002: 40). 68. Scott and Scott (1893a: 213) fixed Moraria andersonsmithi Scott & Scott, 1893a (original incorrect spelling Anderson-Smithi), which is a junior subjective synonym of Canthocamptus brevipes Sars, 1863 (cf. Lang 1948: 1029), as the type species by monotypy. The generic name Ophiocamptus Mrázek, 1893, proposed for Ophiocamptus sarsii Mrázek, 1893 (type by original designation), O. poppei Mrázek, 1893 and Canthocamptus brevipes was published on 20 May 1893 (Mrázek 1893: 112) and hence is a junior subjective synonym of Moraria (published March 1893). Borutzky (1931b: 263) subdivided the genus by proposing a new subgenus Baikalomoraria Borutzky, 1931b [subsequent incorrect spelling Baicalomoraria by Borutzky (1949: 873)] for five new species: Moraria baikalensis Borutzky, 1931b; M. dentata Borutzky, 1931b; M. intermedia Borutzky, 1931b; M. laticauda Borutzky, 1931b; and M. tenuicauda Borutzky, 1931b. None of these originally included species was fixed as the type by Borutzky (1931b) or subsequently by another author, consequently rendering the subgeneric name unavailable (ICZN Art. 13.3). Instead of making the name available by fixing a type and providing a description of the taxon it denotes, I have elected to follow Wells’s (2007: 92) judgement in that a comprehensive revision of the entire genus is required before the validity of these subgenera can be assessed. Löffler (1962: 195) added a third subgenus Kuehneltiella Löffler, 1962 (incorrect original spelling Kühneltiella) (type by monotypy: K. neotropica Löffler, 1962). Cicchino and Ringuelet (1977: 226) invalidated this subgenus because the type belongs to Antarctobiotus Chappuis, 1930. 69. Borutzky (1931b: 271) originally designated the type Morariopsis typica Borutzky, 1931b by indication. In the Russian summary (Borutzky 1932: 20) of his earlier descriptions in German (Borutzky 1931a–c) the author proposed the genus under a different name, Morariopus g. n., containing Morariopus typica sp. n. and Moriariopus latifurcata sp. n.; “Morariopus” is here regarded as an incorrect subsequent spelling (ICZN Art. 33.3). 70. Jakobi (1953: 56) designated Mourephonte catharinensis Jakobi, 1953, which is a junior subjective synonym (cf. Lang 1965: 446) of Laophonte longiseta Nicholls, 1941a, as the type species. 71. Gurney’s (1927: 543) type fixation by monotypy for Pseudomesochra Gurney, 1927 [a junior homonym of Pseudomesochra T. Scott 1902 (family Pseudotachidiidae)] also applies to its new replacement name Nannomesochra Gurney, 1932 (ICZN Art. 67.8). The type species Pseudomesochra parvula Gurney, 1927 is a junior subjective synonym of Mesochra arupinensis Brian, 1925a (cf. Monard 1935b: 54; Lang 1936d: 451, 457). 72. It is clear from Nicholls’s (1945a: 2) heading “Neodactylopus cyclopoides gen. et sp. nov.” and his statement “Since there is only the single species no generic diagnosis is given” that he had established the new nominal genusgroup taxon for a single species. Fixation by this means is deemed to be fixation by monotypy, regardless of the author’s claim in an addendum to his paper (p. 15) that the species denoted by the name ? Eudactylopus anomala Sewell, 1940 should also be included in Neodactylopus (ICZN Art. 68.3). 73. The type was fixed by monotypy in the subgenus Tachidius (Neotachidius) by Shen and Tai (1963: 417) (ICZN Art. 61.2.2). The subgenus was upgraded to full generic rank by Huys et al. (2005: 134). 74. Dussart’s (1982: 102) subsequent type fixation of N. spinipes Boeck, 1865 is invalid. 75. The genus-group name Nitocrellopsis Petkovski, 1976 (no original type fixation) was made available by Galassi et al. (1999: 178) by fixing N. rouchi Galassi, De Laurentiis & Dole-Olivier, 1999 as the type species and by providing an amended generic diagnosis (ICZN Arts 13.1 and 13.3). UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 95 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 76. Both Noodtiella Wells, 1965b and Noodtia Lang, 1965 have the same name-bearing type, Sigmatidium ? arenosetelloides Noodt, 1958, and are therefore objective synonyms (Lang 1965: 12; Wells 1965b: 30). The former takes precedence over the latter [see postscript in Lang (1965: 547)] and has page priority over Lineosoma Wells, 1965b (Wells 1967; Kihara & Huys 2009a). 77. Cristacoxa Huys, 1990a, the type genus of the nominal family-group taxon Cristacoxidae Huys, 1990a, was considered to be a junior synonym of Noodtorthopsyllus Lang, 1965 by Huys and Kihara (2009), however, according to ICZN Art. 40.1 the family name is not to be replaced. 78. Daday (1903: 157) fixed Onychocamptus heteropus Daday, 1903, which is a junior subjective synonym of Laophonte mohammed Blanchard & Richard, 1891 (cf. Zykoff 1904: 247), as the type species by monotypy. 79. Claus (1866: 22) proposed the genus Liljeborgia (an incorrect original spelling as it was expressly intended as a patronym in honour of Wilhelm Lilljeborg) for which he fixed Liljeborgia linearis Claus, 1866 as the type species by monotypy. The correction of incorrect original spellings resulting from inadvertent errors is mandatory and hence Liljeborgia has to be emended to Lilljeborgia in accordance with ICZN Art. 32.5.1, retaining the authorship and date of the original spelling. Lilljeborgia Claus, 1866 is a junior homonym of Lilljeborgia Spence Bate, 1862 (Amphipoda) and was replaced by a new replacement name Orthopsyllus Brady & Robertson, 1873 (Brady & Robertson 1873: 138). Consequently, Claus’s (1866) type fixation for Lilljeborgia also applies to its nomen novum, Orthopsyllus (ICZN Art. 67.8). 80. The subgeneric name Bradya (Parabradya) Lang, 1944 was attributed full generic rank by Seifried et al. (2007: 3). 81. Thompson and Scott (1903: 263) proposed the genus for two new species, Parastenhelia hornelli and P. similis but did not fix the type of the genus. Lang (1934: 24) reduced the latter to a synonym of P. hornelli which he declared as the type of the genus. For some inexplicable reason Lang (1944: 13) designated Harpacticus spinosus Fischer, 1860 as the type species, and his course of action has been perpetuated in the literature [e.g. Vervoort (1964: 180), Apostolov & Marinov (1988: 134)]. This subsequent fixation is invalid since this species was not originally included in the genus (ICZN Art. 69.2). 82. Chappuis (1933b: 48) fixed Parastenocaris as the type of the family Parastenocaridae and this date was adopted by most subsequent authors. However, as recognised by Damian-Georgescu (1970: 219) and Reid (1994: 775) the name did not become available until 1940, when a brief diagnosis was provided by Chappuis (1940a: 294). The spelling of the name was corrected by Noodt (1965: 101) who changed it to Parastenocarididae. H.K. Schminke in a paper read to the 5th International Conference on Copepoda, Baltimore, 1993 (but not published in the Proceedings) divided the family into two subfamilies – Parastenocaridinae and Fontinalicaridinae – but the latter name remains unavailable until the provisions of ICZN Arts 13.1, 13.2, 16.1 and 16.2 are satisfied (Galassi & De Laurentiis 2004: 426; Wells 2004: 96; Ranga Reddy & Defaye 2007: 17). 83. Chappuis (1929b: 475) proposed the new generic name Paracamptus Chappuis, 1929b (type species by original designation: Canthocamptus schmeilii Mrázek, 1893) which proved a junior homonym of Paracamptus Casey, 1895 (Coleoptera). Özdikmen (2008: 268) replaced the junior homonym by Pesceus Özdikmen, 2008 (nomen novum) which takes the same type species as its prior nominal taxon (ICZN Art. 67.8). 84. Mrázek (1893: 97) fixed Phyllognathopus paludosus Mrázek, 1893 as the type by monotypy but Hartwig (1896: 320) claimed that this species was identical with Belisarius viguieri Maupas, 1892 (type by monotypy of Belisarius Maupas, 1892). Wilson (1924: 14) pointed out that Phyllognathopus Mrázek, 1893 takes priority over the preoccupied Belisarius [a junior homonym of Belisarius Simon, 1879 (Arachnida)]. The generic name Viguierella Maupas, 1892 is an unavailable name, being an unjustified manuscript correction in a reprint which was mistakenly adopted by Perrier (1893: 995) [see also (Gurney 1932: 6)]. Being based on a nomen nudum, the family-group name Viguierellidae proposed by Gurney (1928: 331) is likewise unavailable. Also note that P. laticauda Por, 1964a (as P. labicauda [sic]) and P. medius Por, 1964a were erroneously assigned to Phyllognathopus (family Phyllognathopodidae) instead of Phyllopodopsyllus T. Scott, 1906a (family Tetragonicipitidae) by Dussart and Defaye (1990: 16). 85. Philippi (1840: 190) proposed the genus Thyone Philippi, 1840 for three species of which he named only one (Thyone viridis Philippi, 1840). According to ICZN Art. 68.3 T. viridis is deemed to be fixed by monotypy, regardless of whether the author considered the nominal genus-group taxon to contain other species which he did not cite by name. Both names being objective synonyms, Philippi’s (1840: 190) type fixation by monotypy for the 96 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91. 92. 93. latter also applies to its new replacement name Porcellidium Claus, 1860 (ICZN Art. 67.8). Claus (1860: 6) pointed out that Philippi’s (1840) generic name was a junior homonym of Thyone Oken, 1815 (Holothuroidea; type Holothuria fusus Müller, 1776) and proposed the new replacement name Porcellidum Claus, 1860. A report prepared by Hemming (1954) concluded that Oken’s (1815, 1816) Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte was nonbinominal and therefore that new names published in it were unavailable. The work was rejected by the International Commission on Zoological Nomenclature and placed on the Official Index (Opinion 417, September 1956), and consequently, as an unavailable name Thyone Oken, 1815 cannot enter into homonymy with Thyone Philippi, 1840 (ICZN Art. 54.2). Although Oken’s (1815) genus is still cited – even in the recent holothuroid literature (e.g. Solís-Marín et al. 2005; Thandar 2006) – this does not change its status of a previously unavailable name (ICZN Art. 11.5.2). The first author who published the name Thyone in a way that satisfied the criteria of availability was Goldfuß (1820: 177) who provided a definition and included two previously described species (Holothuria fusus and Fistularia impatiens Forsskål, 1775). Although Oken was mentioned as the author, it was Goldfuß who made the name available (the name of the author does not form part of the name of a taxon; ICZN Art. 51.1). Consequently, Thyone Philippi, 1840 becomes a permanently invalid name as a junior homonym of Thyone Goldfuß, 1820. Contrary to previous authors who attributed the family-group name Porcellidiidae to either Sars (1904b) (e.g. Lang 1948; Bodin 1997) or Brady (1880a) (e.g. Huys & Boxshall 1991; Huys et al. 1996), WalkerSmith (2001: 653) pointed out that the authorship and date should rest with Boeck (1865: 279) who coined the name as “Afdeling Porcellidina”. Por (1967: 143) proposed the generic name Ophirion Por, 1967 for Ophirion communis Por, 1967 (type by monotypy) but this generic name proved to be preoccupied by its senior homonym Ophirion Townsend, 1911 (Diptera). Özdikmen (2008: 267) proposed the new replacement name Pordfus which takes the same type species as its prior nominal taxon (ICZN Art. 67.8). Chappuis (1953: 146), who had overlooked Nicholls’s (1945b: 21) proposal of the genus Psammopsyllus Nicholls, 1945b, established the same genus under a different name, Paulianicaris Chappuis, 1953. In a later paper Chappuis (1954c: 273) classified it as incertae sedis in the Harpacticoida but was of the opinion that a new family may be proposed, which he named “Paulianicaridae” (p. 275). However, since Chappuis (1954c) refrained from presenting an explicit statement or formal diagnosis, this family name remained a nomen nudum in the harpacticoid nomenclature and cannot be considered a synonym of the family-group name Cylindropsyllidae Sars, 1909b as claimed by Boxshall and Halsey (2004: 851). Sars (1911b: 400) proposed the new generic name Pseudameira Sars, 1911b for two new species (Pseudameira crassicornis and P. furcata) but neither was fixed as the type. Lang’s (1948: 835) claim that Sars (1911b) had designated P. crassicornis as “… Typus seiner neuen Gattung Pseudameira …” can be considered a subsequent type designation according to ICZN Art. 69.1.1 even though there is no such explicit statement in Sars’s (1911b: 400–402) description of the genus. Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 72) listed Pseudobradya brevicornis (T. Scott, 1894a), the earliest described species included in Lang (1948), as the type but this species was not even originally included. Sars (1904a: 40) had created the genus for six species of which he named five: Bradya minor Scott & Scott, 1896; Bradya elegans Scott & Scott, 1896; Bradya hirsuta Scott & Scott, 1896; Bradya similis Scott & Scott, 1896 and Pseudobradya acuta Sars, 1904a. Sars (1910: 356; 1920a: 31) added a further 12 new species but the type issue remained unresolved. Bradya minor is here fixed as the type by subsequent designation. A. Scott (1896: 144) designated Pseudolaophonte aculeata A. Scott, 1896, which is a junior subjective synonym of Laophonte spinosa Thompson, 1893 (cf. Sars 1911c: 429), as the type species. T. Scott (1899b: 254) designated Psyllocamptus fairliensis T. Scott, 1899b, which is a junior subjective synonym of Mesochra propinqua T. Scott, 1896 (cf. Lang 1948: 826), as the type species. According to Lang (1948: 1621) Nicholls’s (August 1944: 492) family-group name Pteropsyllidae (type genus: Pteropsyllus T. Scott, 1906a) is a junior subjective synonym of Lang’s (19 February 1944: 27) name Tetragonicipitidae [Lang’s (1944) incorrect original spelling Tetragonicepsidae was emended by Wells (1967: 310)]. Wells and Rao (1987: 182) proposed the generic name Langia Wells & Rao, 1987 for its only originally included species Langia maculata Wells & Rao, 1987 (type by original designation). Langia Wells & Rao, 1987 is a junior UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 97 TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100. 101. 102. 103. 104. 105. homonym of Langia Moore, 1872 (Lepidoptera) and was recently replaced by the new replacement name Raowellsia Özdikmen, 2008 by Özdikmen (2008: 269), which takes the same type species as its prior nominal taxon (ICZN Art. 67.8). According to Lang (1948: 1621) Nicholls’s (1945c: 96) family-group name Remaneidae (type genus: Remanea Klie, 1929) is a junior subjective synonym of the name Paramesochridae Lang, 1944. The type species was named in honour of the Swedish zoologist Hans Brattström. According to ICZN Art. 32.5.2.1 the specific name brattstroemi is an incorrect original spelling that must be corrected to brattstromi. Subsequent designation by Apostolov and Marinov (1988: 117) [see also Huys (1990b: 80)]. Wells (1985: 13) proposed Rosacletodes as a new replacement name for the preoccupied Echinocletodes Pallares, 1982a (family Huntemanniidae), which is a junior homonym of Echinocletodes Lang, 1936b (family Ancorabolidae). Pallares’s (1982a: 26) type fixation by monotypy takes precedence over Wells’s (1985: 13) more explicit fixation by original designation. Wilson (1924: 14) proposed the new replacement name Sacodiscus for the preoccupied generic name Aspidiscus Norman, 1869. Norman’s (1869: 298) fixation by monotypy consequently also applies to Sacodiscus (ICZN Art. 67.8). Aspidiscifera Strand, 1929, which was also proposed as a new replacement name for Aspidiscus (Strand 1929: 10), is a junior objective synonym of Sacodiscus. Wilson (1924: 16) proposed Sarsameira as a new replacement name for the preoccupied Parameira Sars, 1907b, which is a junior homonym of Parameira Seidlitz, 1868 (Coleoptera). Parameira Sars, 1907b was established to accommodate Ameira parva Boeck, 1873 and a new species Parameira major Sars, 1907b. Sars’s (1907b: 222) statement “… Boeck’s species [A. parva], which may be regarded as the type of the present genus” does not qualify as a rigidly construed type designation (ICZN Art. 67.5.3). The type of Sarsameira was formally fixed by Wilson (1924: 16) who designated A. parva – as Parameira parva Sars [sic]; hence this type fixation also applies to the prior nominal taxon Parameira (ICZN Art. 67.8). Wilson (1924: 22) proposed the new replacement name Sarsocletodes for the preoccupied generic name Pseudocletodes Sars, 1920c. Sars’s (1920c: 89) original designation (by indication; ICZN Art. 68.2.2) consequently also applies to Sarsocletodes (ICZN Art. 67.8). Psamathe Philippi, 1840 and Scutellidium Claus, 1866 are objective synonyms. Claus (1866: 20) fixed Scutellidium tisboides Claus, 1866 (by monotypy) as the type of Scutellidium; this species is a junior subjective synonym of the type species of Psamathe (Psamathe longicauda Philippi, 1840, fixed by monotypy) (cf. Lang 1948: 387). Wilson (1924: 16) pointed out that the generic name Psamathe Philippi, 1840 is preoccupied twice by Psamathe Rafinesque, 1814 (Isopoda) and Psamathe Johnston, 1836 (Polychaeta) and hence Scutellidium is the valid name for the taxon it denotes. Sars (1909b: 323) established the genus Stenocaris to accommodate a new species S. gracilis Sars, 1909b and further remarked on the striking similarity with the species described by T. Scott (1892) as Cylindropsyllus minor. From the original diagnosis it is not clear whether Sars meant to include C. minor and, if so, which species he designated as the type. In a later paper redescribing S. minor (T. Scott, 1892), Sars (1911c: 434) reiterated the close relationship between both species by stating that Scott's species “... is evidently referable to the genus Stenocaris, ...., agreeing with the type species, S. gracilis, in all essential characters”. Since C. minor was doubtfully included it does not qualify as an originally included species (ICZN Art. 67.2.5) and, consequently, Sars’s (1911c) statement cannot be regarded as a formal subsequent designation. Sars’s (1909b) type fixation of S. gracilis was by monotypy, rendering Apostolov and Marinov's (1988: 278) fixation of S. minor as the type species invalid. The family-group name Stenocaridae proposed by Monard (1927: 171) is a junior subjective synonym of Cylindropsyllidae Sars, 1909b. Subsequent designation by Sars (1920b: 63). The genus-group name Stygonitocrella Petkovski, 1976 (no original type fixation) was made available by Reid et al. (2003: 997) by fixing S. montana Reid, Hunt & Stanley, 2003 as the type species and by providing an amended generic diagnosis (ICZN Art. 13.1 and 13.3). Huys (1993: 769) proposed the family-group name Styracothoracidae but this is now considered a junior subjective synonym of Idyanthidae (Moura & Martínez Arbizu 2003: 178; Seifried 2003: 98). 98 · Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press HUYS TERMS OF USE This pdf is provided by Magnolia Press for private/research use. Commercial sale or deposition in a public library or website is prohibited. 106. Subsequent designation by Lang (1948: 482). Thomson’s (1883: 98) spelling of the generic name is a lapsus calami of Amymone Claus, 1860. 107. As pointed out by Giesbrecht (1881: 255), Lilljeborg’s (1853: 196) type and only species included in Tachidius was misidentified as Cyclops brevicornis Müller, 1776 [= type of Tigriopus Norman, 1903a), and hence the incorrectly applied original binomen, Tachidius brevicornis (Müller, 1776), had to be rejected and replaced by a new name, Tachidius discipes Giesbrecht, 1881. Contrary to previous authors (e.g. Lang 1948; Seifried 2003) who attributed the family-group name Tachidiidae to Sars (1909b), Wells (2007: 88) pointed out that the authorship and date must remain with Boeck (1865: 256) who established it under the name “Afdeling Tachidina”. 108. Norman (1903a: 368) proposed the generic name Tegastes as a new replacement name for the pre-occupied Amymone Claus, 1860, which is a junior homonym of Amymone Müller, 1776 (Crustacea), Amymone Savigny, 1822 (Polychaeta) and Amymone Agassiz, 1846 (Mollusca). Claus’s (1860: 11) type fixation by monotypy also applies to Tegastes Norman, 1903a (ICZN Art. 67.8). Being based on a junior homonym (ICZN Art. 39), the family-group names Amyonea Boeck, 1865 (based on the incorrect subsequent spelling Amyone; Boeck 1865: 255) and its alternative “Amymoninae” used by Brady (1880a: 27) are invalid synonyms of the name Tegastidae Sars, 1904b. 109. Agreement in gender between genus and species-group names proposed by Lang (1948: 882). 110. Although generally attributed to Claus (1863: 128), who provided the first illustrated species descriptions, the genus Thalestris was first diagnosed the year before (Claus 1862) but without any reference to originally included species. New generic names published before 1931 which are accompanied by a description or a definition of the taxon (as in Claus 1862: 88) that they denote (ICZN Art. 12.1) satisfy the criteria of availability and hence type fixation is not mandatory nor is the use of one or more available specific names in combination with them, or clearly included under them. Claus (1863) created the genus for seven new species (Thalestris robusta, T. mysis, T. microphylla, T. helgolandica, T. longimana, T. forficula, T. harpacticoides) and three Harpacticus species described by Fischer (1860) (Harpacticus fulvus = Tigriopus brevicornis, H. aquilinus = Thalestridae incertae sedis, H. spinosus = Parastenhelia spinosa). Sars (1905b: 105) subsequently designated Thalestris longimana Claus, 1863 as the type. 111. Norman (1869: 296) designated Tigriopus Lilljeborgii Norman, 1869 (by monotypy), which is a junior subjective synonym of Cyclops brevicornis Müller, 1776 (cf. Lang 1948: 311), as the type species. 112. Monard (1928: 438) proposed Nannopodella for Nannopodella denisi (incorrect original spelling Denisi) but also remarked “… l’espèce Enhydrosoma minutum de Scott doit certainement rentrer dans notre nouveau genre”; neither of these species was fixed as the type. Klie (1929: 374) and Lang (1936b: 477) remarked that the latter species should be transferred to Rhizothrix Sars, 1909a as R. minuta (T. Scott, 1903a). Since elimination of all but one of the originally included nominal species from a nominal genus does not in itself constitute type fixation (ICZN Art. 69.4), Nannopodella denisi Monard, 1928 is here fixed as the type species. 113. Fixed as type by monotypy in the subgenus Cletodes (Pseudocletodes) by Scott and Scott (1893b: 239) (ICZN Art. 61.2.2). 114. Herrick (1895: 41) proposed the genus Marshia for two new species, M. albuquerquensis Herrick, 1895 and M. brevicaudata Herrick, 1895. The latter is here fixed as the type species by subsequent designation; the former was previously transferred to the genus Cletocamptus Shmankevich, 1875 (Lang 1936b: 473). 115. Dahms and Pottek's (1992: 28) original type designation for Talpina Dahms & Pottek, 1992 [a junior homonym of Talpina Hagenow, 1840 (Phoronidea)] also applies to its new replacement name Dahmsopottekina Özdikmen, 2009 (ICZN Art. 67.8). 116. Mu and Huys's (2002: 205) original type designation for Hicksia Mu & Huys, 2002 [a junior homonym of Hicksia Delgado, 1904 (Trilobita)] also applies to its new replacement name Muohuysia Özdikmen, 2009 (ICZN Art. 67.8). UNRESOLVED CASES IN HARPACTICOID COPEPOD NOMENCLATURE View publication stats Zootaxa 2183 © 2009 Magnolia Press · 99

RELATED PAPERS

RELATED TOPICS

Log In

Unresolved cases of type fixation, synonymy and homonymy in harpacticoid copepod nomenclature (Crustacea: Copepoda)

Unresolved cases of type fixation, synonymy and homonymy in harpacticoid copepod nomenclature (Crustacea: Copepoda)

Related Papers

RELATED PAPERS

RELATED TOPICS